#sigh. i need to do a masterpost of all their selfies
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
shoutout to google pixel’s ugly ass phones for the landoscar content they provide
#the only pictures they have on those phones are of each other huh#sigh. i need to do a masterpost of all their selfies#landoscar#those idiots
75 notes
·
View notes
Text
HE'S ALL THAT CHAPTER 1 – A BELOVED INFLUENCER
synopsis: HE'S ALL THAT is a genshin xiao x reader smau based on the 2021 movie: he's all that. follow along for the ride to see popular and beloved-turned disliked ex-influencer y/n transform the least popular boy in school, the reclusive alatus "xiao" li, into a hot not-a-mess to redeem themself. but what happens when the makeover changes both of them? warnings: gn reader but they're referred to as a "queen" once, they/them pronouns still used though!
you finally reached the fountain after evading a horde of student fans who wanted selfies, a chat, your phone number, or a follow back. or, you know.. a "study session" together.
"(Y/N)!" you saw al-haitham wave, kaveh standing next to him.
"finally. sorry, that took way longer than expected..." you smiled, sitting down next to the duo and taking your lunch out.
"so, how's the sponsorship deal going? the one with miss yae miko?" kaveh leaned over and took one of your meat rolls from your lunchbox.
"bitch, get your own! it's going fine, we're supposed to meet after my classes today to discuss another marketing deal. then i'll meet ayato for dinner.." you looked at them tiredly.
"do you even have time for homework at this point?" al-haitham shook his head, looking at you worriedly. kaveh and al-haitham had always worried about your schoolwork – ever since the start of your career.
"not at all. i'll probably have to do some extra credit this semester if i want to keep my sponsorships. yae wants everything done by her timings." you rubbed your cheeks and sighed.
"let us know if you need help, please. i don't want to see you retain." al-haitham looked at you pointedly.
"hey, at least i have something going on for me if i fail," you joked, but your smile quickly fell when your eyes met al-haitham's. "joking."
awesome people who had a cameo!
@snobwaffles @lilikags @naraven @joachim-but-slowly @heiayen @versadies @futuristic-tsuki @laireste @mondaymelon !!! thank you all lovelies <3
taglist:
taglist: @laireste @futuristic-tsuki @haliyamori @taokives @soleillunne @his-kikufuku @stcrfeesh @manjiros-wifey @abyssalsprince @snobwaffles @ineshapanda @aimynx (send an ask in to be on the taglist!)
a/n:
masterpost
#astronetwrk#xiao x reader#xiao x gn reader#genshin xiao#xiao fluff#genshin fluff#genshin angst#genshin smau#[📝 stewardess' notepad!]#genshin kaveh#genshin alhaitham
114 notes
·
View notes
Text
Never Have I Ever - Harry Styles (part 8)
a/n: oh my! we have finally reached the end of this story and I never thought it would turn out to be this long but im happy it did! thank you for reading and loving it, and now, enjoy the last part!
pairing: Harry x actress!reader
word count: 4k
warning: just pure fluff
SERIES MASTERPOST
masterlist
“Girl, even if you don’t win, you’ll surely take the title of the hottest woman on the red carpet tonight.”
Florence’s words make you chuckle, but you try not to move your lips too much as the makeup artist finishes up the last touches on them, using a nude shade.
“Stop, my head is big enough already,” you tell her, giving her a look through the mirror. She is standing a few feet behind you, already wearing her beautiful, golden Versace gown that hugs her perfectly. Her hair is up in a neat bun so her back can be on full display and the diamonds in her ears can also shine brightly. She looks amazing while she is the opposite of what you’ll look like tonight.
Rhonda, the makeup artist has an amazing notion about your look when you showed her the gown you’d be wearing tonight and since the dress is not the sparkly kind, like Florence’s, she went a little heavier with the glitter on your eyes, using mostly whitish-silver colors, creating rosy cheeks and topping it with nude, glossy lips. Your hair is in loose curls with a bunch of extension, creating the illusion that you might as well be Rapunzel herself tonight. But you are the most excited about the gown that’s already waiting for you to be finally put on.
“What time is it?” you ask Florence as you don’t have your phone on you, but she has hers in her hands already.
“We still have half an hour before we have to leave. Dude, I can’t believe you are an Oscar nominee and might turn into a winner tonight!” she sighs, eyes shining bright with excitement. She hasn’t come off of this high for days, so over the Moon that you get to walk the red carpet tonight as a nominee.
“Don’t jinx it, Flo,” you warn her.
There’s a knock on the door of the hotel suit you’ve occupied for the glamming and Florence is quick to rush to it answering, but you both know who it is. As she throws the door open Harry comes to your sight, looking as handsome as ever, wearing his custom made Gucci suit with a pink dress shirt underneath that matches your gown perfectly.
“Florence, you look wonderful!” his british accent fills the room, making you smile. Rhonda sets your makeup with some spray and you’re finally done. Standing up you move your legs around a bit as they went a little numb from all the sitting.
“Thank you! Pink suits you well, Harry,” your friend compliments your man and you watch them smiling.
When Harry’s eyes set on you, the light up, his smile widening from ear to ear. He looks spotless, freshly shaved, his hair recently cut and combed into place for a change. Not that you don’t like it when it’s all tousled and messy, especially when it’s because of your fingers.
“Angel, wow!” he breathes out as he walks up to you, taking your hands in his. You know he wants to kiss you, but doesn’t want to risk messing your lips up, so he is left with admiring you with only his eyes.
“Just wait until you see her in the dress!” Florence chimes in making you chuckle. You kept your dress a secret, wanting to surprise him with the first look. You gave out only the most necessary details for Lambert so the two of you could match.
“You’d be great like this too,” he teases, taking a look at your fluffy robe.
“I’m not going to the Oscars in a robe,” you tell him with a narrow-eyed look.
“I know, I’m just saying that you’d still be stunning,” he mumbles with a boyish smirk.
“Y/N? Time to choose a necklace!” Your stylist, Rupert appears from the room where your gown is hanging. He has a few jewelry boxes in his hands and he sets them all to the coffee table, opening up you are met with four breathtakingly beautiful diamond necklaces, each of them different yet so magical looking, you can’t decide which one you like the most.
“Harry, which one do you like the most?” you ask, kneeling down next to the table, mesmerized by the jewelries in front of you. Harry leans down and inspects them one by one before poking on the last one in the row. It has three rows of diamonds, not too big, the stones in the last row are shaped like water droplets, it’s such an elegant looking piece, it surely caught your eyes as well and you think it would be perfect with the dress.
“This one,” he tells you and you nod, shutting the other boxes, satisfied with the choice.
“Alright, time to get you into the gown, girl,” Rupert winks, gesturing at you to follow him into the room.
“I’ll be right back,” you tell Harry, risking a quick peck on his lips before you disappear in your temporary dressing room.
You fell in love with the gown on the first fitting when Rupert pulled it out, still in the finishing phase. It still has pins in it, but it already took your breath away. It has a massive A-line skirt and a tight upper part that hugs your body perfectly, a row of buttons running down the middle of it. The sleeves are puffy, but then end in a tight run from a little above your wrists, the same set of buttons appearing like on your chest. It’s giving out some Victorian style vibes in a more sophisticated and simpler way, but it’s by far your favorite dress you’ve ever worn to any event.
It surely needs the extra pair of hands from Rupert to put it on, but once you are secured in it, you feel like a princess straight out of a fairytale and surely, your prince is standing on the other side of the double doors.
“Alright! Everyone get ready for the big reveal!” Rupert announces, sneaking out the room so he can open the door for you. He waits a few moments as you hear everyone shuffle around outside, probably lining up to see you walk out in your finished state. “Okay, three! Two! One! Welcome our Oscar nominee!” he cheers, a round of applause is heard before you even appear, but it’s quickly replaced with gasps when Rupert pulls the doors open and they get the first glimpse of you in your gown.
“Holy fuck!” Florence gasps, mouth hanging open as she keeps raking your form up and down. Your eyes find Harry’s gaze and you see him in a state you haven’t often found him in the past almost two years you’ve been dating. He is completely speechless, eyes glued to you in awe as if he just saw an angel in real life.
“Y/N, I—wow,” he breathes out, still at a loss of words.
“You like it?” you ask with a shy smile.
“I fucking love it, baby. You look… You really are an angel,” he tells you, making you chuckle at his words.
“Would you please help me put on the necklace?” you ask him and he nods eagerly, carefully taking the jewelry out of its box and walking behind you, he brings it around your neck, his fingers delicately working on the clasp. Once it’s all set, you step to the floor to ceiling mirror, taking in the final look.
“There won’t be a straight woman left on Earth once you step on the red carpet,” Florence bluntly comments, making everyone in the room laugh.
“Let’s take some photos, I need to immortalize this masterpiece,” Rupert gestures around, already grabbing his camera.
The next ten minutes you take hundreds of photos, alone, with Florence and then with Harry. He still seems a little stunned by your look, feeling shy when he circles his arm around your waist, but it’s cute that you can still have such an effect on him after being together for almost two years.
Florence snaps some with your phone as well, your favorite is when he held your waist and leant you back, making you arch backwards as your noses touched since he couldn’t kiss you. You already know it’ll end up as your lockscreen, replacing the selfie the two of you took on your latest trip to Hawaii.
When it’s time to leave you grab your little purse with your phone and other necessities and the three of you pile up in a minivan, since your dress needs all the space so it doesn’t get wrinkled before you step out to the red carpet.
As you sit in the car and watch the buildings pass by, your nerves start to rise in you. When the nominations came out a month ago it seemed so far, you couldn’t imagine yourself actually attending the Academy Awards, but now here you are, on your way to find out if you’ve been good enough to be the best.
Your role in Sinful Heaven has brought a lot to your life aside from the nomination. The three months of filming was one of the hardest times in your life you’ve ever worked through and at some points, you didn’t even think you’d get through it. Working so closely with Levi took a toll on you while you were trying to prove in such a heavy and serious role. It was a mess especially at the beginning when you and Harry were still in this weird phase, but that eventually turned right when he literally punched Levi in the face and ten minutes later asked you to be his girlfriend. It’s a badass way to start a relationship and you wouldn’t trade it for anything, especially because it put Levi into place or at least scared him enough to get off your back for the rest of the filming.
When Harry left following that visit, you couldn’t see each other until filming wrapped and you flew straight to him and travelled with him for the next two weeks, hopping from one city to the other, watching him perform every other night and spending all your time with him.
When the movie premiered eight months later, you didn’t appear with Harry by your side, Maya was your date for the evening, but by that time everyone knew you and Harry are an official couple. Neither of you felt like hiding it or caring about what others would think and you were able to focus on each other and rely on the strong foundation you’ve built for your relationship.
He was there with you when the nominations came out and probably screamed louder when your name appeared in the list. With tearing eyes and choked out sobs you jumped into his arms as he mumbled into your ear.
“I’m so proud of you, Angel. So, so proud!”
And now you are on your way to the show, only hours away from finding out if your dreams will come true tonight. Harry squeezes your hand and you turn to face him, his soft eyes meeting yours.
“Nervous?” he asks with a small smile.
“Very,” you admit with an airy chuckle.
“Whatever happens tonight, I’m very proud of you. Don’t forget that.”
“Thank you,” you whisper, giving his hand a squeeze back.
Since it’s the first time you and Harry appear on the red carpet as a couple, once you set your feet out of the car, everyone goes nuts. He helps you out and even fixes your dress so it falls just perfectly around your frame before he offers his arm. You link your through it, taking a deep breath as the two of you start walking down the carpet, posing for the photographers.
You feel powerful and strong, like it’s the peak of your career, but you also feel that it wouldn’t be the same without Harry by your side even though he is making sure to let you shine tonight. At one point he even steps back for a moment so photographers can snap you alone and you think it’s such a caring move from him.
You feel a little dizzy from all the flashlights by the time you walk into the theater, Harry holding your hand tightly as he leads you to your seats.
You’ve been to plenty award shows and it’s not even your first Academy Awards appearance either, but for obvious reasons, it’s the most important. Sitting in your plush chair, you can barely stop yourself from continuously fidgeting as one category follows the other and it’s still not yours.
Then following a jaw-dropping performance from Dua Lipa, Chris Evans walks out with a golden statue and an envelope in his hands and your heart skips a beat, but not because of the man himself, but because you know he is the presenter of the Best Actress category.
Your hold on Harry’s hand on your lap tightens and you glue your eyes to the big screens behind Chris as he smiles around.
“Good evening. It’s a pleasure to be here and to present the award for Best Actress. The theater tonight is filled with exceptional talents, but let’s see the nominees,” he speaks into the microphone and then he starts listing the names.
Emma Stone, Anne Hathaway, Margot Robbie and Rooney Mara are called and a camera fixates on each of them when Chris says their names, all smiling brightly and waving around before your name is called at the end. Taking a deep breath you plaster your most wonderful smile across your face, waving around like the other nominees did before the big screen splits, showing the five of you simultaneously.
“We’ve seen some spectacular performances from these ladies and now let’s see who proved herself to be the best this year.”
Chris flips the envelope open and pulls the little paper out that has the winner’s name written on it and for a moment you’re convinced you’ll pass out. You’ve never felt this anxious before and you’re gripping Harry’s hand so tightly you’re surprised he hasn’t pulled it back, but he is patiently putting up with your nerves, his eyes glued to the man on the stage as well.
“And the Academy Award for Best Actress goes to…” Chris starts with a charming smile, holding a short pause before he finally says the name. “Y/N Y/L/N for her role as Marie Davidson in Sinful Heaven!”
Your mouth hangs open, ears ringing as you process that your name was called. Everyone around you jumps up, including Harry, who is screaming just like when the nominations came out, while you are completely blank. It takes you a couple of moments to realize that you in fact just won your first Oscar and everyone is waiting for you to go and get your little statue.
“Baby! Baby you won!” Harry cheers as he helps you up from your seat and you throw yourself into his arms as reality sets in. “I fucking love you, Angel. Go and get your Oscar!” he laughs, pride all over his face as he urges you to walk up to the stage.
“Walk me up, please!” you stammer, not trusting yourself with walking in this fragile state. He offers his hand without a second thought, walking you to the stage where Chris is politely waiting for you to help you up on the stairs.
“Thank you,” you breathe out once you’re finally up on the stage, every set of eyes on you as Chris hands you the little statue.
“Congratulations,” he smiles as the two of you exchange two kisses on the cheeks before he steps aside and lets you give a speech.
You thought about writing a few words beforehand, but you figured if you end up being the winner you’d forget the whole thing, so there would be no use and that’s the case. Your mind is still blank as you look down at the award in your hands, the crowd still cheering on you, giving you a few extra moments to figure out what to say.
“I uhh—I don’t even know what to say, this feels like a dream,” you admit talking into the microphone, the clapping dying down so that everyone can hear your words. “I want to thank to everyone who worked on Sinful Heaven, because I wouldn’t be here without them. To my wonderful director and amazing costars, it’s been such a wonderful journey with you all. Thank you to my friends and family who were there with me from the very start, believing in me when I was losing faith in myself, thank you for never giving up on me. To my parents who I assume are now crying in front of the TV,” you add chuckling softly, imagining your mom and dad in tears as they listen to your words. “This is a wonderful sign to me that I am where I need to be and that I’m on the right path, so thank you for giving me even more motivation to keep me going on my way.”
Your eyes roam around all the guests until they fall on one proud man staring at you in his Gucci suit and pink dress shirt, his green eyes looking glossy as he listens to your words.
“And last but not least, thank you to one special person, because I’m convinced I wouldn’t be here tonight without him. I have one thing to tell you.” Forgetting about everyone in the theater you hold up the Oscar in your hand as you finish your speech: “Never have I ever loved someone like I love you.”
The crowd starts cheering again as you step away from the microphone and Chris is quick to jog up to you and help you down the stairs, Harry rushing back to take your hand once Chris lets go of it.
You catch him wipe a tear off his cheek as the two of you walk back to your seats hand in hand. Once you are settled, you take a deep breath and turn to Harry who is already looking at you, the same proud smile you saw from the stage still on his handsome face.
“I have never,” he tells you as his answer to the last line of your speech and you chuckle as your free hand finds the back of his neck, pulling him close. The lipstick on your lips long forgotten as you finally kiss him for the first time tonight.
“I have never either,” you whisper against his lips before kissing him again and again.
***
Smiling around you wait for the audience to quiet down as you make yourself comfortable in the familiar armchair. It’s such a nostalgic feeling to sit here again.
“Y/N, it’s so nice to have you here again,” Ellen greets you once the clapping has stopped.
“Thank you for inviting me.”
“Of course. A lot has happened since the last time you were here, you won an Oscar just a few weeks ago, congratulations!”
The cheering starts again as a picture of you appears on the screen behind you, wearing your iconic pink gown, holding your Oscar in your hands.
“Thank you,” you shyly smile, still not entirely in peace with the fact that you are now an Oscar winning actress.
“Such a major thing, congrats.”
“Thank you, it is a huge thing, yes.”
“Do you already have a spot for the award? Does it have a designated place?”
“Well, for now it is in my study along with some more mementos, but I’m planning to have a little stand made in the living room,” you share your plans.
“Surely, I would want to show it off if I had an Oscar,” Ellen chuckles. “You have such a busy time behind you, have you been up to something new lately?”
“We finished filming the third season of The Umbrella Academy, so now I’m having a little break before I jump into anything new.”
“Sounds nice, you deserve all the relaxing. Anything planned while you’re on a break? A new book to read, or maybe a concert to go to?” she asks and you already know where this is heading.
“You know you can just ask if I’m planning to attend a Harry Styles concert,” you bluntly tell her, making the audience and Ellen laugh.
“Well, I was just asking around about your plans, but I’m happy you plan to visit Harry’s concert! It’s also good to know that the situation has changed since the last time you were here, you definitely have been to one of his concerts since then.”
“I have been, yes,” you admit smirking.
“And I assume the two of you are now very close, am I right?” she asks and suddenly a paparazzi photo of the two of you appears where you’re walking down the street hand in hand just a couple of weeks ago.
“You could say that,” you nod, biting into your bottom lip.
“Amazing, because he is going to join us now. Everyone, please welcome Harry Styles!” Ellen announces and turning around you spot Harry walking out from backstage, the audience screaming for him. He shyly waves around walking up to the center, greeting Ellen with a kiss on the cheek before he turns to you, pecking your lips shortly as he sits down next to you.
“Harry, so good to see you again,” Ellen smiles at him.
“Good t’ see you as well,” he nods.
“So, the last time you two were sitting here, you—it was the first time you ever met, right?”
“Right,” you nod with Harry.
“And now you are…” she gestures at the two of you, not finishing the sentence, but everyone knows what she meant by that.
“And now we are… not strangers anymore,” Harry says chuckling, making everyone in the studio laugh.
“Certainly,” Ellen nods. “Alright, I thought that we could play another game, just to bring back some nice memories,” she explains, reaching behind her armchair, grabbing the familiar board from her, flipping it in your hands with a nostalgic smile.
“Can we keep it PG rated though?” Harry asks, examining his board before looking up at Ellen.
“No,” she simply answers, reaching for her cards as the audience starts laughing. “Okay, you know how to play it, no need for explanation. Here is the first one: Never have I ever used my fame to get in somewhere.”
Ellen is quick to show the I HAVE side of her board and you slowly do the same while Harry thinks to himself.
“Oh come on, you surely have,” you elbow him playfully as he smirks in your way, holding up the same side as you and Ellen.
“We all have, it’s not a shame,” Ellen shrugs. “Next one. Never have I ever forgotten the name of someone right after they introduced themselves.”
Ellen holds up the I HAVE side and you do the same again while this time Harry flips it over to I HAVE NEVER confidently.
“Really?” Ellen asks him, surprised at his answer.
“I’m good with names,” he simply shrugs.
“That’s a good trait. Alright, let’s move on. Never have I ever punched someone in the face.”
It’s a sneaky and very shady statement. Just a few days after the incident with Levi, word got out that he was punched, a few blurry pictures floating around the internet of his bruise, then fans figured out it had to happen around the time Harry visited set and people were quick to put the picture together and assume that Harry was the one who hit Levi, but it was never confirmed.
Glancing at your boyfriend you are fighting your smile back, holding up the I HAVE NEVER side as he is looking back at you slyly, continuously flipping his board before it finally lands on I HAVE, the audience immediately rumbling at the partial confirmation and seemingly Ellen is also amazed by Harry’s honesty.
“Alright, interesting. Love that for you, Harry,” he comments making everyone laugh as you reach over and give Harry’s hand a squeeze. “Last one,” Ellen announces, reading the last statement from her cards. “Never have I ever fallen in love with someone I played never have I ever with.”
Ellen quickly shows her I HAVE NEVER side as you suck your lips into your mouth, glancing at Harry again. You share a look before you both slowly raise your boards, both reading the same sign on them: I HAVE.
#harry#styles#harry styles#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fanfic#harry styles au#harry styles oneshot#harry styles fluff#harry styles one shot#harry styles series#harry styles x reader#harry styles x you#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x famous!reader#harry styles x actress!reader#never have i ever series#harry styles never have i ever#harry styles never have i ever series
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Office Neighbors - Part Two
a/n: here we are! a little shorter than part one, but there’s some good stuff in here I think! enjoy! (also reblogs/feedback is super helpful) not proofread
warnings: fluff, slight smut (but not with who you think)
words: 10K
masterpost
You groan heavily when your alarm goes off at 5AM Tuesday morning. You wanted to make sure your body had time to go to the bathroom before Harry picked you up. You knuckle at your eyes, and then get out of bed. You make yourself a quick iced coffee, and then get dressed. You decide on a cropped pair of leggings and one of your t-shirts that wicks away sweat. You pack an extra pair of socks, another shirt, and another sports bra just in case you get really sweaty. You make yourself some trail mix, and throw an extra water into your pack. Harry said he would bring actual sandwiches for the two of you. You get your ponytail through your hat, and use the bathroom again before waiting him.
Harry: here
You grab your pack and head out to his car. He had similar attire on as he did when you hiked with him the last time. Shorts, a sleeveless top, bandana and clip holding his hair back. You both nod at each other. It was still too early to speak. When you get to the trailhead you both spray each other with bug spray and begin.
“How long do you think it’ll take?” You speak up.
“Why, you in a hurry?” He smirks at you.
“No.” You nudge him. “Just wondering.”
“It’s about two and half miles up. It’s gradual, but there are also some really steep parts. If I were jogging, it would only take a couple of hours, but we can take our time. That’s why I wanted to leave so early.”
“You’ve…you’ve jogged this?”
“Sure.” He shrugs. “It’s just running uphill.”
“Big nope from me.” You laugh. “I like the idea of just taking our time.”
“You get a fuller experience that way, I think. Don’t be afraid to tell me you need a break too. Some of the steeper parts are killer.”
“Will do.”
You both talk about your fall courses, what you plan to do differently, if anything. You talk about how you’re actually excited to have some student advisees, and how you might approach the meetings.
“It’s okay not to be super serious. Most importantly, you just need to listen, which you should have no problem with. You’re a good listener.” He says, blushing slightly.
“Sort of trained to be one.” You chuckle. “But I get what you mean. Now that I know the curriculum and the course sequence a little better, I definitely feel more confident to lead them in the…wow…that is steep.” You gulp as you look at the area ahead.
“We’ll just take our time.” He smiles. “It’s not a race.”
You make it up the first steep hump, and you tell him you need a water break.
“Christ, and here I thought I was in shape.”
“Hiking can be pretty humbling.” He uses a rag to wipe some sweat from his forehead, and takes a drink of water as well. “All set?”
“Mhm, let’s keep going.”
Every so often you stop to take pictures, and there is a moment where Harry veers off so he can have a “wee”, as he would call it. You had drank half your bottle of water and you definitely needed to pee too, but you were too embarrassed.
“Are you sure you don’t need to go?”
“I’m fine.”
“Look, that’s a flatter area, you could-“
“What if I get a mosquito bite…down there?” You whisper.
“It’s not mosquito season.” He laughs. “Did you bring some T-“
“Yes.” You mumble.
“So, just go, it’s fine. You’re being silly. I’ll stand right over there and keep watch.”
“Ugh, I can’t believe I’m doing this.” You groan and take the bit of toilet paper you brought out of your bag. Your eyes stay glued to the back Harry’s head while you do your business. You stick your rubbish into a plastic bag and stuff it away, then you use some hand sanitizer. “Okay.”
“All set?” He turns to look at you. “Not so bad, was it?”
“Not something I’d like to make a habit of, but no, it wasn’t terrible.”
It takes about two and half hours to get to the summit. You both were sticky with sweat, but it was worth it from the view alone.
“Oh my god.” You say slowly as you look around. “This is incredible.”
“Isn’t it? I feel so lucky to live here.”
“I’m starting to feel the same way for sure.” You take a few photos before sitting down, letting out a sigh.
You look over at Harry who’s taking his shirt off and your eyes widen. You knew about the birds on his collar bones, but the butterfly and the ferns were a complete surprise. Harry had such a nice body. He was toned, but still had a softness to him. He notices you looking at him and he blushes.
“Sorry, I’m soaked.”
“No, it’s okay…sorry, I just…your tattoos, I haven’t seen those ones.”
“Oh…” He looks down at himself. “I got these so long ago. Got a few more you haven’t seen.” He pulls up one side of his shorts so you can see the tiger on his thigh.
“Didn’t those huge ones hurt?”
“Eh.” He says sitting down next to you, grabbing a sip of his water. “Some did and some didn’t. The trick is to get a little tipsy beforehand.” He winks at you. He leans back on his elbows and closes his eyes for a moment before looking out at the view again.
“You know, I think you had the right idea about the shirt…do you mind?”
“What?”
“Well, if I took mine off for a bit. I packed myself a spare, but-“
“Oh! Yeah, um, I don’t care, uh, do what makes you comfortable.”
You nod and peel your shirt off. You lay it on the ground next to you, feeling better already from the breeze hitting your hot skin. You were glad you thought to wear one of your cuter sports bras. Your heart was racing slightly, mostly because it had been a while since you had last taken your clothes off in front of someone, but it was just Harry, after all.
“I brought some peanut butter sandwiches, are you hungry? I know it’s not exactly lunch time, but-“
“That sounds amazing, I’m starving. I didn’t eat beforehand.”
“You didn’t?!” He sits up fully.
“I didn’t want to have to…really go to the bathroom.”
“Oh, Y/N.” He laughs while he gets the sandwiches out of his pack. “Here.”
“Thank you.” She notices his eyes drift to her cleavage. It was only for a moment, and she didn’t mind it.
“No problem.”
If Harry were twenty-years-old he’d probably try to make a move. Kiss you, press you up against a tree, fuck, put his hand over your mouth so other hikers wouldn’t be able to hear you moan. But he wasn’t twenty-years-old, he was thirty-two, and he had an eleven-year-old son who he wouldn’t want to treat a woman like that. He wanted to set a good example, to show him how a respectful man treats a woman. So, he eats his own sandwich, trying to keep his eyes anywhere but your body.
“Do you want some trail mix?” You take it out of your bag.
“Sure! Thanks.” He reaches his hand in the bag and takes some out.
You guzzle down some more of your water and stand up. You didn’t want to sit too long and get stiff.
“Harry, would you take my picture?”
“Of course.” He stands up and takes your phone. He smiles at your smile as he snaps the photo.
“How about a selfie?”
“Of the two of us?”
“Yeah.”
“Like this?” You made him so fucking nervous, he was never like this with anyone else.
“I don’t care if you don’t. I’ll just stand here, and you can stand in front of me to get the shot.”
“Oh, right.” He thought to maybe put his arm around you, but that clearly wasn’t happening. You both smile and he takes the shot.
“Do you two want a picture?” A woman says. She was with a couple of other people. “I’d be happy to take it for you.”
“That would be great!” You snatch your phone from Harry’s hand and give it to her. “Are you still sweaty?” You look up at him.
“I don’t think so.”
“Good.” You put your arm around his waist, and he puts an arm around you, hand on your shoulder.
“Alright, I took a couple.”
“Thank you so much, would your group like any?”
“Would you mind?”
“Not at all.”
You take a few photos for the group and then you look over the photos of you and Harry.
“These are great.” You smile and show him.
“You’ll send those to me, yeah?”
“Of course.”
“I’m walking down like this, I don’t wanna get my spare shirt sweaty. I was thinking we could grab a real lunch after this…if you don’t mind me taking up your entire day that is.”
“I would love nothing more than to stuff my face after this, Har.”
You decide to just go down in your sports bra, not wanting to get your spare shirt sweaty either. The way down feels like it takes no time at all. It was definitely easier to hike down a mountain than to hike up a mountain. That is, until you got to one of the steeper parts.
“Just step down on the side and take slow steps. Don’t go straight down.”
“Would, um, hold my hand? I’m a little nervous.”
“Of course.” He looks back at you and takes your hand, giving you a reassuring squeeze.
He helps you down the steeper parts, taking your hand each time until things get more gradual again. You feel incredibly proud of yourself once you’re back at the parking area.
“That was amazing, Harry. I feel amazing.”
“Good, I’m glad.”
“Andy’s done that with you before?”
“Oh, sure. Plenty of times.”
“Incredible.” You chuckle as you grab your spare bra and shirt from your pack. Harry dabs his chest with a rag before putting his t-shirt on. “Shit, where should I change?”
“Um…backseat?”
“I’ll just be a second.”
He nods and waits outside the car while you quickly change. You feel so much relief letting your breasts free, giving yourself a second to cool off before putting your fresh bra on. You pull your t-shirt on overhead and get out to sit in the passenger seat. Harry hops in the driver’s seat and off you go.
“I can’t believe it’s only 12:30.”
“Another benefit of getting up early. Did you see how full the lot was? People are so uneducated. I’d never start a hike now.”
“I know! There were so many people going up when we were coming down. I couldn’t believe it.”
“And now they’ll have to rush.”
“Have you ever hiked at night before?”
“I have, actually. I used to help lead this moonlit hike thing during move-in weekend for first year students. It was a lot of fun.”
“How come you stopped?”
“Not a junior faculty anymore.” He shrugs. “I just didn’t feel like it after a certain point. I still help with other things, but I definitely don’t give up all my free time to the school anymore.”
“I volunteered for that casino night last fall. I was on campus until almost midnight, I was pooped. Sometimes those kids make me feel so old.”
“You’re not old.” He chuckles.
“I mean, I know, I just feel out of touch sometimes.”
“How can a person who studies social media feel out of touch?” He raises an eyebrow at you.
“It’s more so the lingo. I was giving a lecture, and I made a really great point, and when I was done one student shouted ‘period’ and everyone laughed. I had to look it up on urban dictionary.” You both laugh at that.
Harry drives into town, and parks near the local diner.
“How do you feel about brunch?”
“Sounds amazing.”
You both get out and head inside. The morning rush was gone already, so you’re sat right away. You both inhale your food. Greasy hash browns and omelets. And coffee, a lot more coffee. You split the bill and Harry starts the drive to your apartment.
“So, you’ll hike with me again?”
“I’ll hike with you again.” You nod with a smile. “Do you think Andy will be jealous?”
“Nah, he already knows. I’m sure he’ll be expecting lots of details.”
“About what?”
“Um, just how the view was and all that.”
“Right.” He pulls up in front of your house, and you both look at each other. “One of these days you’ll let me pick you up.” You unbuckle your seat belt and he nods. “Thanks again.”
“Anytime.”
“I’d hug you…but I’m a little gross, so…”
“No worries.”
“Well…” You weren’t sure what the next time you were going to see him was.
“Sometimes, while Andy is still in school, I’ll use the library on campus to work on things. It’s got a/c…less stuffy than our offices. I usually only go on a rainy day, but-“
“Cute, we can study together like classmates.” You giggle. “I’ll let you know if I decide to use the space.” You smile and get out of the car.
//
Harry was enjoying his shower, it was quick, but it was good to clean off. He throws on some comfy clothes and nearly dozes off on the couch.
“Dad, I’m home!” Andy shouts, immediately waking him up. “How was the hike?” He plops down on the couch next to Harry.
“It was good, Y/N had a nice time.”
“Is she going to come camping with us?”
“I’m…not sure.” He sighs. “That’s not something just a friend would join in on, you know?”
“I don’t, but…”
“I’m not going to press her about it, I think she’s thinking it over. We’ve got time yet…” He sits up a little straighter. “When Mum comes to get you on Friday she’s going to come in for a bit and chat.”
“About what?”
“What you want to do this summer.”
“I spend summers with you.”
“Yes, but usually you spend the school year with her, that’s why you get me over the summer.”
“You don’t want me this summer?” He leans into him to rest his head on Harry’s chest, and Harry puts his arm around his son.
“Of course I do, but your Mum wants you too. I don’t know, I’m going to propose she get you for July, and I get you for August, I think that’s a good compromise, but she may not see it that way.”
“What about June?”
“Well, you have school for most of June, so you could go be with her end of June through July. It wouldn’t be the end of the world, would it? I wouldn’t hate having my own lake to swim in every day.”
“I guess that’s true…and Noah’s boat is pretty cool.” He sighs.
“I just wanted to give you the heads up.”
“Thanks.”
Harry was up reading in bed later that night. The rain had started and he could hear it tapping on his window, almost starting to lull him to sleep. He heard his phone buzz and his eyes lit up when he saw it was you.
You: hey! Almost forgot to send these to you!
You sent along all of the photos from the day.
Harry: thanks! Really glad that lady was there to take these of us
You: me too…so when exactly is this camping trip?
Harry: middle of June…when Andy gets out of school…June 20th I think
You: if I really won’t be intruding, I think I’d like to go. I’m trying to do more things to get out of my comfort zone
Harry: are you serious?! He’ll be so excited…I mean, I’m excited too.
Harry: I think he wants his friend Brandon to come so having another adult there would be a huge help
He didn’t want his first text to sound too eager.
You: lol well I’m happy to help how I can ;p you’ll tell me what to pack and all that right? I literally have no idea what I would need for overnight stuff
Harry: if you can get yourself a sleeping bag you’ll be all set, I have two tents and a ton of camping stuff. You would just want to bring your own food, clothes, etc.
You: alright sounds good :)
//
Harry hadn’t told Andy about you coming on the trip just yet. He wanted to save it as good news in case the conversation about summer with Paige didn’t go well.
“I guess let’s just start.” Paige says after eating a quick dinner with Harry and Andy in Harry’s home. “Ideally, what would you prefer?” She asks her son.
“To not go back and forth a lot. It stresses me out, I feel like I need to remember every little thing I don’t have two of.”
“Do you have any vacations or anything planned?” Harry asks, looking at his planner. “Right now for us it’s just the camping trip, and that’ll only be the weekend he gets out of school.”
“I was hoping to have him for the fourth. The Barrett’s are coming to staycation at the rental two doors down.”
“Really?!” Andy perks up. “I like when they visit.”
“So…why not spend the rest of June with me,” Harry begins. “You could do July with mum, and then come back to me mid-August.”
“That actually sounds good to me.” Paige says.
“What about Brandon?”
“It’s only a thirty minute drive, I’m sure his dad won’t mind it when you two wanna hang out. Hell, I’ll even come pick you up and bring back here if need be.”
“And if there’s a weekend you wanna just come see Dad in July, you can. You won’t be held hostage.”
“It’s just…you work during the day, Mum.”
“I know honey, but Noah’s got the home office. He can stay in with you and Rachel, and you two could go swimming and have fun at the lake. He could take you on boat rides too.”
“Okay.”
“Really?” She says.
“Yeah, I think all that seems fair.” He looks at the two of them. “I know…I know I can be sort of difficult sometimes, and I’m really grateful that I got to spend the school year with Dad, and I really hope I get to do it again…”
“I think that can be arranged.” Paige smiles. “You’ve never done so well in school, we’re both so proud of you.”
“Yeah, bud, I think this school was a good fit for you.”
“So…I’ll be able to do it again next year, I can keep living with you?”
“If that’s what you want, Mum and I are okay with this new arrangement.”
Andy shoots out of his seat and hugs the both of them.
“Go on and get your things for the weekend, sweetheart.” Paige smiles.
“Okay!” Andy races into his room.
“You’re surprisingly cool with all this.” Harry says to her as they both stand.
“I want him to be happy, and if he’s happier here then what can I do?” She shrugs. “Are you alright continuing to take all this on?”
“Yeah, plus he’s getting older. He can be home for a bit before I am.” Paige hums her response. “How, um, how did you feel about my friend?”
“Y/N?”
“Yeah.”
“She was really nice! She seems sweet, why?”
“She’s going to come camping with us.” Harry whispers. “And I just wanted to make sure you felt comfortable with it.”
“Oh, Harry.” Paige smiles. “Thank you, yeah, I’m perfectly fine with it. Andy seems to really like her.”
“Who?” Andy says, coming out with his backpack and duffle.
“Y/N.” Harry says. “I told her how you wanted Brandon to come camping, and I’ll need some help, so she’s coming camping with us.”
“She is?! Oh my god, we gotta work on your flirting then, Dad. You need help.”
“Excuse me? I’m great at flirting.” He scoffs. “Back me up.” He says to Paige.
“It’s true, Andy.” She chuckles. “Your dad can really turn on the charm when he wants to.”
“Well, you didn’t see him trying to ask her to come to my birthday party. I thought he was going to wet his pants!” He laughs.
“Oi, I was just trying to play it cool before you blurted it out.”
“So, what, you have a thing for her?” Paige asks.
“I like her, yeah.”
“Does she like you?”
“She must if she’s coming overnight with us, right?”
“You know, I’ve never really known you to hold back with a woman you liked before…” She raises an eyebrow at him.
“I work with her, it’s a little more complicated. She’s mentioned a couple of times how she doesn’t think dating in the workplace is smart, just offhand, so I’ve been nervous.”
“I think you guys should hang out again before the trip.” Andy says. “Oh! You could go to her place to help her pack.”
“I’m not gonna invite myself over!” Harry rolls his eyes. “Alright, that’s enough. Go have a good weekend with Mum.”
Andy laughs and gives his dad a hug before leaving with Paige.
//
“God, you feel so good, it’s been way too long.” Ray grunts in your ear. “Should have never stopped doing this.”
Ray was an old flame from your previous institution. You decided to go home to Boston this weekend because your brother had some new recipes he wanted you to try. You happened to bump into Ray at a bar, and went with him back to his place for some promised fun. He was a decent enough fuck, he knew how to scratch your itch, and that was good enough right now. Although, you didn’t feel the need to answer his dirty talk. You just grunt and moan and try to focus on what you’re after.
You’re close, but you’re not quite getting there. He was fucking into you from behind, and hitting the right spots, but it wasn’t…it just wasn’t…
Harry.
Your fingers slip to your clit, and you rub harsh circles into yourself as Ray continues to fuck into you. Your eyes pinch closed, and suddenly there are tattooed arms around you. A raspy, deep voice in your ear.
“Come on, you can do it. Show how you make yourself come.”
Your eyes snap open and roll back when you feel your release. You cry out and collapse onto the bed after Ray spills into the condom. You get up after catching your breath to use the bathroom. Ray watches as you put your clothes on.
“Going so soon?”
“Yeah, I’m staying with my brother…be sort of weird not to come back tonight.”
“It was great to be able to do this again.”
“Yeah.” You smile and kiss him on the cheek. “Thanks for the fun.”
On your uber ride back, it starts to settle into your mind that you just had to fantasize about your friend, Harry Styles, to get off while having sex with someone else. This wasn’t an accidental dream, this was on purpose.
“Shit.” You pinch the bridge of your nose and sigh. This camping trip wasn’t going to be easy.
//
Harry: hey! Was wondering if you want to come out and have some ice cream with Andy and I? He got straight A’s! Think it’s worth celebrating.
You: oh wow! Sure, I could definitely meet up for ice cream. Just at the place down town?”
Harry: yup! 6:30PM work?
You: sure! See you soon :)
Harry: :)
“Andy…”
“Yeah, Dad?”
“Wh…what’s this?” He shows Andy the text conversation on his phone.
“Oh…I, uh, asked Y/N to get ice cream with us while you were in the shower.”
“Why didn’t you just ask me to ask her?!”
“Does it matter? She said yes.”
“Of course it matters! Ugh, I can’t believe I’m gonna have to change my passcode again.” He reads over the conversation again. “I should ground you or something…no toppings on your ice cream.”
“But-“
“Sorry, thems the rules.” Harry smirks and grabs his keys.
You were waiting patiently outside of the ice cream shop for the two of them. You smile when you see Harry’s car pull up. They both get out and greet you.
“Congratulations, Andy.”
“Thanks!” He gives you a quick hug before going inside. You and Harry follow.
“Hey, uh…” He grabs your wrist. “Not that I’m upset or anything…but he actually stole my phone and texted you.”
“Oh!” You start laughing. “Glad I didn’t say anything naughty then.” You wink and walk up to the ice cream counter. You all get your ice cream and sit at a table across the street in the town common. “No toppings, Andy? I’m surprised you didn’t get a sundae.”
“Dad said I couldn’t.” He huffs, and bites into his mint chip ice cream.
“That’s what you get for stealing my phone, you little bugger.” Harry jostles the hair on Andy’s head, and Andy swats his hand away. “Did you have a nice weekend with your brother?”
You nearly choke on your ice cream. You clear your throat and nod.
“Yeah, um, yeah it was good. He came up with this new sauce for his raviolis, it was delicious.”
“Do anything else? Must be nice to go to a city that has things open past 9PM.” He chuckles.
“Um, yeah, I mean I went out, but nothing too exciting to report back.” You were blushing slightly. “So, Andy, straight A’s, how’d you manage that?”
“Brandon and I call each other to do homework a lot. He’s really smart.”
“So are you, don’t sell yourself short. You’ve worked hard this year.” Harry says.
“Yeah, but Brandon’s, like, really smart.” You furrow your brows a little as your lips curve up. It almost sounded like Andy was swooning. “He’s really excited to come camping with us this weekend. Are you excited too, Y/N?”
“I’m…excited to see how it goes.” You laugh. “Should be interesting to say the least. Instead of you coming to get me I could just meet you at your house so we can leave from there.”
“That would be great. Brandon’s sleeping over the night before so we can just get up and go.”
“You should sleep over too, Y/N.” Andy says.
“Andy.” Harry says to him.
“I’ll need all the sleep I can get before camping, and in order to do that I need my own bed, but thank you very much for the offer.” You smile.
“I could swing by the night before, though, and pack everything up in the car.” Harry says.
“Now there’s an idea.” You say with a grin.
//
“Okay, I’m trusting you both to be good while I’m gone for a bit. I shouldn’t be out too long, but still. Please be good.”
“We’re literally watching a movie then going to sleep, I don’t think we’re going to burn the house down.” Andy says, rolling his eyes.
“Yeah, Mr. Styles, go see your girlfriend, we’ll be fine.”
“She’s not my…” He sighs. “I’ll be back soon.”
Harry drives to your apartment, and you buzz him in when he gets there. You had gotten caught up all day doing research, so you were running around in a tank top, shorts, and socks. Your door was open for him. It was the first time he had ever been inside your place.
“Y/N?”
“Coming!” You yell from your bedroom. “I’m so sorry, I’m not quite all there yet.” You say, dragging out your pack. “I can’t seem to get the sleeping bag on here without it unravelling.” You look up at him and pout.
Harry was sweating. Even though he had seen you in just a sports bra and leggings, this was almost more revealing.
“I can, uh, get it to stay on there tighter for you.”
“You’re amazing.” You go back into your room to pull out a couple of more things. “I definitely over packed…it’s going to be too heavy.”
“I kept some room in mine in case this happened, no worries.” He gets the sleeping bag tied on correctly. “There we go.” He stands up and is suddenly only inches away from you.
“Let me give you the tour.” You step back. “It’s a two bedroom, I use the other one as an office. It’s way too much of a mess to show you but, that’s the living room.” You show him. “Got a half bath over there, and full bath down the hall, kitchen…and that’s my bedroom.”
“It’s really nice.” He walks around with his hands behind his back. “You’re really good at decorating. Are you sure you didn’t go to school for interior design?” He raises an eyebrow at you, making you giggle.
“No, but it’s certainly a hobby of mine. It relaxes me to look through magazines and go to stores to get ideas.”
“Your office at work has the perfect balance. Mine must look all over the place.”
“No! I love your office, it’s very inviting.”
“Thanks.” He looks you up and down. “Are these the, uh, pj’s you packed for camping? You may get cold.”
“I’m not an idiot, I packed sweats.”
“Oh…good.”
“What are the sleeping arrangements going to be like?”
“Well, I have two tents. One for the boys, and then I have this larger one I figured we could, um, share…if it’s not too buggy I may sleep outside. Would you feel comfortable being in the same tent?”
“Sure.” You shrug. “I was going to make some tea, would you like some, or do you need to get back to them?”
“They should be fine on their own for a bit longer, a cup of tea sounds great.”
You nod, and his eye grows when he notices a park on the back of one of your shoulders. It looked like a fading bite mark. He glares at you without you seeing. Who the fuck did that to you? He wonders. It should be him leaving marks on you.
“So, when you went to Boston, you really didn’t do much?” He asks as he sits down at your kitchen island.
“Well, I wasn’t exactly going to get into it in front of your son.” You chuckle and turn your electric kettle on. “I went out to an old bar I used to go to when I was living in the area, ran into an old friend.”
“And how was that?”
“Okay.” You shrug, and put two tea bags into a couple of mugs. You pour the water over them and put one in front of him.
“Thanks.”
“You’re welcome.”
“So…you and this friend…” He just wanted to confirm if his suspicion was true. “Did anything happen?”
“Like what?” Harry rolls his eyes at you. “Oh! Harry…”
“Come on, you can tell me.” He was trying to pal around, he just needed to know the truth.
“He was an ex-boyfriend…and…yada yada yada.” You sip your tea. “I don’t know why I did it…guess I just wanted to feel close to someone, and it was easy with someone familiar.”
“Right, I get that.” It stung to hear. “Paige and I hooked up a few times after we ended it. Sometimes you just wanna be with someone who knows what you like without you having to say it.” He thought he’d sting you a bit too.
“Mhm.” You didn’t want to think about Paige getting to fuck Harry. Perhaps if you had been drunk you would have asked him what he liked.
“Well, I should probably get going. Early day tomorrow and all, thanks for the tea.”
He grabs your pack and you walk him to the door.
“I’ll be at your place for seven. See you in the morning.”
“See you in the morning.”
//
You drive to Harry’s house in the morning, and the kids burst outside with a little too much energy for you so early. Harry says hello to you, and you notice he’s not wearing his glasses, something he rarely did.
“Morning.” He mumbles.
“Morning.” You open the passenger car door and get in. The boys climb in the backseat.
“Alright.” Harry turns to look at them. “I had to listen to you two hyenas all night. I’d like a nice, quiet ride to the trail head, got it?”
“Yes.” They both say at the same time.
You smile at Harry and he winks at you as he pulls out of the driveway. It’s about a forty-five minute long ride to the trail head. Harry parks and gets everything out of the car. The boys walk a few paces ahead of you and Harry like you expected them to.
“So, they kept you up?”
“You have no idea. I must have told them three times to knock it off.” He groans. “Little…twats.” He says under his breath and you can’t help but laugh.
“I heard that!” Andy says without looking.
“Good, you were supposed to!”
“Are you his father or his brother?” You tease.
“He’s just trying to act cool in front of his friend.” Harry nods toward Brandon. “Which I get, but I can’t let him get away with too much.”
“So, how come people tend to do this overnight?”
“Well, it’s about five miles up, and that’ll take the majority of the day. It’s not really safe to hike at night, so we set up camp, have dinner, hang out, and then once the sun goes down we’ll set up a campfire and stuff like that.”
“I’m excited to see the sun rise.”
“Yeah, that’s the best part. I taught Andy about sun salutations so we’ll be doing that too.”
“And you’ll teach me too, right?”
“Of course, you can follow right along.”
You smile at each other and keep walking. You all take your time, enjoying the scenery around you. An hour or so in you all stop to take water and snack breaks. The boys go off to have a wee, and then you keep going.
“So, you said there’s no shower at these bathrooms, right?”
“No, there’s not. But you can use the sink, and they do have men’s and women’s separate restrooms, so you’ll have some privacy.”
“Okay, great. I just didn’t want to feel gross when we go to sleep.” Harry nods at you. “It’s such a beautiful day. I’m really glad I’m here with you.” You clear your throat. “With all of you.”
“Yeah, me too.”
At one point you needed to stop to pee. Harry got the boys to not giggle and tease you, somehow, as you took a few moments to get yourself situated. You were about midway, and Harry knew the part of the trail where you could see out just a little bit. It was nice and flat, and the perfect spot for lunch. They were light lunches, veggies, nuts, and more water. Harry explained it wouldn’t be good to fill up too much because it would make going up a mountain that much more difficult.
“When will you two know what class you’re in next year? Sixth grade, that’s pretty wild.” You say to Brandon and Andy.
“Next year they’re putting us on teams. You either still have two teachers or four.” Andy explains. “We wanna be on the four team.”
“Why’s that?” You ask.
“Because then you’re not stuck in the same two classrooms all day.” Brandon says. “It’ll make the day go by faster.”
“That’s what a kid on the basketball team told us, anyways.” Andy shrugs. “We heard the four team has nicer teachers too.”
“I just hope they don’t put one of us on the four team and the other on the two team, that would be the worst.” Brandon says.
“Is it by last name or anything?” Harry asks.
“We have no idea, when we asked our fifth grade teachers they didn’t really say there was much reason behind who gets what.” Andy says. “I’ll worry about it in August.”
“Yeah, I don’t even want to think about school right now.” Brandon says.
“Y/N, do you still do work over the summer like Dad does?” Andy asks.
“Yes, I’m still technically in school. So I do research like Dad, but mine is so I can become a doctor like him, he just does it to keep his name out there.” She nudges him playfully.
“Oi, my work is more than just for vanity, thank you very much.”
“I don’t know Dad, I think Y/N has a point. I’ve seen you do your research.” Andy grins.
“Oh, this I’d love to hear.”
“Dad watches really sad romance movies, cries, and then pauses the movie to take notes about how he’s feeling.”
“I do that to compare to the books that the films are based off of, and I see how I felt while reading the book versus watching the movie. I also make notes about the cinematography and mise en scene, because music-“
“Mr. Styles, you lost me at the cinnamon tography…” Brandon says and everyone laughs.
After lunch you get going again. You’re amazed that the boys don’t need a lot of breaks and don’t seem tired. They get excited when they see certain critters or flowers. As you get closer to the top, you notice it getting a little steeper. Harry had the biggest pack on, and you were fucking floored that he wasn’t huffing and puffing his way up. He was sweating for sure, but he was in no way struggling. Impressive, to say the least.
“Dad! I recognize this part, we’re almost there!” Andy exclaims.
“Yeah! Shouldn’t be long now!” He calls ahead. “How are your feet doing?” He asks you.
“Not too bad, I’m glad I changed my socks when we took our last break. I’m sure I’ll feel it tomorrow.”
“After we get to the top and everything we’ll make sure to stretch. Your legs will tighten up too much if we don’t.”
“Makes sense. Has Brandon gone hiking with you before?”
“Oh, sure, tons of times. Never overnight, though, so this will be nice for them.”
A few more paces, and a few sharp turns, and you’ve made it to the summit.
“Holy shit.” You say to yourself. Mountains and greenery as far as your eyes could see. No lake this time, but you didn’t care.
“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Harry says to you.
“It’s…incredible.” You were still in shock.
“Congrats, it’s your first 4,000 footer.” He puts his hand on your shoulder and gives it a squeeze before getting his pack off. You all get your packs off.
Dozens of pictures are taken. You take some of the boys with Harry, and Andy uses your phone to take one of you and Harry, and he even wants one of just you and him, it was sweet.
“So…where’s the campsite?”
“Oh, just down that way a bit. Figured we could hang out here while we stretch and stuff. Just chill and take it all in before we go to set up the tents.”
You all sit on the ground and stretch your legs. It felt good to just take some time to breathe slowly and let your legs relax. You all walk to where the campsite is and claim your territory.
“So over there are the bathrooms, and then that hut over there actually has a snack bar in it and a few forest rangers.”
“That’s so cool! Do you need help with the tents?”
“Have you ever set one up before?”
“Never.”
“Then you can watch. It’ll be easier if Andy and I just do it.”
You nod and take a step back with Brandon as Andy and Harry work to get the two tents situated. Andy and Brandon get their sleeping bags set up the way they like inside their tent and then they head off towards the bathroom.
“Alright.” You say after tossing some of your things inside yours and Harry’s tent. “I’m gonna go change.”
“Okay, I’m gonna get the firewood together. Gotta get cooking soon.”
“What are we having?”
“Regular hot dogs for the boys, vegan ones for us, that work?”
“You had a cooler in there?”
“And a cast iron pan. Ain’t my first rodeo, darling.” He says cheekily, but you blush anyways from him calling you darling. He had never called you that before.
You grab the things you need for the bathroom, and you’ve never been so thankful to see a clean, working toilet in your life. There were some other people around setting up their own campsites as well, it wasn’t just your group. You use a washcloth to freshen up and then put on some new leggings and a long sleeve shirt. You take your hair out of its hat and put some dry shampoo in before putting it all up in a messy bun. You sigh happily now that you feel a little cleaner.
The boys, and Harry, had changed into some comfier clothes as well. You notice that Harry is wearing his glasses once again. They were all sitting on different blankets around the fire Harry had just gotten started.
“How many would you like?” He asks you as he takes out the different types of hotdogs.
“Two would be great, thank you.” You say, sitting down near Andy.
“I also have some other veggies, I cut up some bell peppers.” Harry takes the baggy out of the cooler. “I figured beans wouldn’t be such a great idea.”
“Dad, can I have two hotdogs?”
“Same here.” Brandon chimes in.
“Of course, boys.”
Harry makes up the vegan hotdogs first, and then makes the boys. They all munch on the veggies and other snacks that Harry packed. He even made sure to bring Oreo’s, Andy’s favorite. Once the sun sets, and everyone bundles up a bit more, Harry breaks out the items to make s’mores.
“Brandon, do you think your dad will coach basketball again in the winter?” Harry asks him.
“Yeah, he said he should have the time. I like him better as a coach than the guy I had a couple of years ago that’s for sure.”
“I like the way your dad coaches, he’s not mean.” Andy says. “I had one guy one year that just yelled and drilled the whole time, it wasn’t any fun.”
“You’re just kids, why would anyone yell at you?” You ask, biting into your own s’more.
“Some of these people are just looking for excuse to be aggressive.” Harry sighs. “This was a much better year all around for everyone I’d say.”
A light hearted ghost story or two is told before the boys both call it a night, their long night before finally catching up with them. Harry makes sure all their trash is thrown away and secure, and he reminds them of the buddy system for if they need to wee in the middle of the night. He also gives them a flashlight so they’ll be able to see everything.
“I think they had the right idea.” You yawn after coming back again from the bathroom. “I’m pooped.”
“Same here. Go get settled, I’m gonna put the fire out.”
You nod and go into the larger tent Harry set up for the two of you. You roll out your sleeping bag, and use one of your spare sweatshirts as a pillow. You get settled in and sigh. It was sort of nice to be unplugged, away from screens and research. Harry eventually crawls in, and gets settled into his own sleeping bag. He sets a dim lantern on his side so he could read a bit.
“What are you reading?”
“The screenplay that was adapted to make The Notebook…” He mumbles.
“You’re working?”
“Sort of…I usually bring books like these camping. They’re easier to read.”
“Should I be offended that you were about ready to read instead of staying up to chat?” You smirk.
Harry’s eyes grow slightly. You wanted to have pillow talk before bed? Is that it?
“Um…well…I just figured you were tired, and I usually read to fall asleep-“
“Harry, relax, I was just teasing. You can read if you want.” You smile at him and turn over, nestling into your sleeping bag. “Night.” You say, looking over your shoulder at him quickly.
“Night.”
Part of you wanted to whine or complain that your makeshift pillow wasn’t comfortable so he’d offer to let you lay on his chest. Maybe he’d caress you and even read to you for a bit. Maybe you would have done that if his son wasn’t in the tent right next to you.
Harry couldn’t concentrate on his book. His eyes kept glancing over to your curled up body. You looked so soft and peaceful, and he just wanted to wrap his arms around you. He wanted to keep you safe and warm all night. And because Harry usually sleeps holding onto a pillow of some kind, he felt a little fucked. He sighs and turns the lantern off. He lays on his back for a while until his eyes eventually flutter closed. You both were exhausted from the hike.
//
You wake up feeling warm and cozy. You weren’t sure why you had woken up. It’s not like the sun was shining yet, the whole point was to get up and watch the sun rise. No, you woke up from feeling small puffs of air by your ear and a strong hold around your stomach. Harry must have rolled over in his sleep and started cuddling with you. You almost wish you were in a shared sleeping bag so you could get even cozier. It would be like one giant sleeping bag burrito. You feel his arm pull you closer into him, and his breathing changes.
You shift and turn on your back so you can look up at him, and he keeps his arm around your waist. You gaze at each other, and he moves his hand up to smooth some hair away from your face before letting it caress your cheek. You both look like you’re about to say something when-
“Dad, come on! The sun’s gonna be up soon!”
Andy startles Harry so badly, it’s like he wakes up all over again, like he didn’t realize what he was doing with you. He nearly jumps away from you and sits up.
“Okay, one second! Go get washed up.” He sighs, and then looks at you. “I-“
“Let’s get to it before they find a way to get in here and drag us out.”
“Yeah.”
Harry unzips the tent and you both use the bathroom before heading out with the boys to the summit again.
“Alright everyone.” Harry says, and he starts doing some simple yoga moves. The boys follow and so do you.
It was amazing to actually do sun salutations as the sun came up. After sitting and looking out a while longer you all head back to the campsite breakfast. You drink water instead of coffee in fear of really needing to use the bathroom later. You each have a granola bar, and then start to clean up the tents. You get changed in your attire for the day, as done everyone else, and you all start working your way down the mountain.
“What did you think of the sunrise, boys?” You ask.
“It was so cool! I can’t wait to show my parents the pictures I took.” Brandon says.
“Must be nice to have a phone that actually takes decent pictures.”
“I took plenty of pictures on mine, Andy.” Harry says. “You got two more years, I think you can wait.” He chuckles as Andy looks back to give him a pouty face.
“How’d you sleep, Y/N?” Brandon asks.
“Oh! Um…” You and Harry look at each other briefly and then blush. “Pretty good, slept the whole night through, I think. How about you two.”
“My mom gave me some melatonin, so I slept good.” Brandon shrugs.
“And I’m used to camping, so I was fine.” Andy says.
“Good, that’s really good.” You say and clear your throat.
You both knew you’d have to have a conversation about the way you woke up, but now obviously wasn’t going to be the time. Finally, after hours, you make it all the way back to the trailhead, and get everything into Harry’s car. It was an incredible couple of days, but you couldn’t wait to get home to take a proper shower. Hell, you may even take a bath just to relax your sore muscles. Harry drops Brandon off, and Andy helps him with his things. They hug goodbye; it’s awfully sweet.
“Dad, can I shower first? I feel gross…”
“Sure, just don’t take too long.”
“Okay! Thanks again for coming Y/N.”
“Thank you again for inviting me.” You smile as you all get out of Harry’s car. He waits for Andy to go inside before speaking up.
“I’m sorry about this morning, I hope I didn’t make you feel uncomfortable…when I sleep I usually have a pillow or something and-“
“I wasn’t uncomfortable.” You say as you grab your things out of his trunk and put them into your own. “In fact, I can’t remember the last time I felt so comfortable.” You look at him and close your trunk.
“Oh.” His eyebrows raise and his cheeks grow slightly red. “Um.” He rubs the back of his neck. “I have him for the rest of this week until I send him off with Paige for July, so I wanna spend as much time with him as I can, but-“
“Call me when you’re free. I don’t mind waiting.”
Harry was chilled to his bones from your words. He watched you get into your car and drive off before going into his house. You said what you said because you had a feeling Harry had been waiting for you to get your act together a bit. You’ve known him for almost a year, and he’s been a great friend, but there’s something that’s been brewing between the two of you. Probably since the day you met.
//
“Is that everything?” Paige chuckles as Andy brings another bag into her house.
“I wanted to make sure I had options.” He grunts as he gets inside.
“He’s just like you, I swear.” She shakes her head at Harry.
“As if we needed more proof that he’s mine.”
“So…I heard the camping trip went well, what’s next for you and Y/N?”
“Not sure, I’m gonna give her a ring the second I’m on the road.”
“Did anything happen between you two in that tent?” She raises an eyebrow at him.
“No.” He mumbles and kicks some dirt at his feet. “Not much I could do with two eleven-year-olds right next door.”
“Harry.” She laughs.
“We woke up…very close together, that was about it. Bottom line is we need to talk, and now I’ll have the time to do so.”
“You know you’re going to need to fill Andy in on everything when you have your chats on the phone.”
“Please, it’ll be the first thing he asks me instead of how are you…”
“Okay, that’s everything.” Andy says. “Love you.” He hugs Harry and Harry sighs as he wraps his arms around him.
“Love you too, call if you need anything, and be good, promise?”
“Promise.”
Harry waves as he gets into his car, and he calls you right away just like he said he would. The phone goes straight to voicemail, which makes him feel like he got kicked in the gut, especially because it rang twice first. Suddenly, a couple of texts come up on his screen.
You: hey!
You: sorry, I’m at the library getting some work done. I’ll call you later
Harry sighs, but he completely understands. Not too long ago it was him using every free moment he had to get his doctoral research done. He had his own work he should be doing, so he goes home and gets settled up in his office.
He was getting some incredible work done on his latest manuscript, the journal that publishes his works will definitely be pleased. He blinks and sees it’s already 8PM, and you never called, or texted. He hoped you were alright. He stands up and stretches, and decides to grab a quick shower. The house was quiet without Andy, and he didn’t like it. He flops down onto the couch in just a pair of boxers and turns the TV on. A ring on the doorbell startles him, and he gets up right away. He peers through the window to see you, holding a box of pizza and a bottle of wine. He cracks the door open so you could only see his face.
“Hey! Sorry for just dropping by. I got really busy earlier, and I thought this would be better than calling. Hungry?” You smile brightly at him.
“Yeah, that sounds great. I was actually feeling pretty-“
“Um, Har…”
He had opened the door more just out of instinct, revealing his mostly naked body.
“Shit, let me, uh, come in, I’ll go throw something on.” You giggle as he basically scurries to his bedroom to change. He comes back out in a t-shirt and joggers. “Thanks for bringing all this.”
“I planned to come by earlier, I know you dropped Andy off today…how are you doing?”
“I’m okay…work distracted me, but it’s hitting me now. It’s really quiet without him already…I’m glad you’re here.”
“Me too.” You pop the box of pizza open. “Wanna get this bottle open?”
“Yeah.”
He grabs his wine opener, two glasses, and two plates. He gets the bottle open while you set the pizza out. He pours you both a glass and you sit down at the table.
“So, you got a lot done today?” He asks you.
“You have no idea! I was on fire.” Harry laughs at that.
He listens to you talk about what you got done. He couldn’t help but watch every movement your lips made, and how your eyes got brighter and brighter at how excited you were.
“Sorry, I’m going on and on about my thing, what did you get done today?” You say, sipping your wine.
“Worked on my manuscript for the journal.” He shrugs. “Nothing special.”
“Oh, don’t say that, you do incredible work. I love reading your articles. I actually think I used to read your work when I was still in grad school.” You start blushing. “It’s sort of cool knowing the person you’ve been able to learn so much from.”
“Just sort of cool, huh?” He scoffs playfully and you nudge him. “Wanna move outside, I put up a screen around the perimeter for bugs, or are you still hungry?”
“No, I’ve had plenty, but I’ll be bringing this bottle with us.” You grab the wine and you both head outside. “When did you even have time to do this?”
“Andy helped me. It wasn’t too difficult.”
You imagine Harry doing handy work, and it makes every part of your body flutter.
“I wish I had outdoor space like this, it’s my one complaint of my apartment, no balcony or anything.”
“Yeah, we didn’t like it much either, we didn’t stay there long.”
“We?”
“It’s where Paige and I lived when we first came here. I got my master’s from the university first, then my doctorate. Her grandparents lived in that big house, so they helped babysit Andy a lot.”
“Oh.” You didn’t have any problems with Paige, but she didn’t love being reminded that they were once together and in love.
“Were you sore after the hike or anything?” Quick to change the subject, maybe he felt the same way.
“Um, only for a day or so. I didn’t stretch as much as I should have when I got home. Thought the bath I took would have been good enough.”
“Would you ever do it again?”
“I would! I had more fun than I thought…but I’ll only go to the mountains that have working bathrooms.”
“Deal.” He smiles and takes a sip of his wine. “Maybe we could do something like that later this month.”
“With or without Andy?” You raise a playful eyebrow at him.
“I don’t know about you, but I wouldn’t mind an adults only trip.”
“Is that so?”
“Mhm.” He finishes off his glass and pours another. “Refill?”
“Please.” You hold your glass out for him and he pours some more. You take a sip and lick your lips. “And why exactly would you like it to be adults only?”
“Perhaps…I wouldn’t have minded not being interrupted that morning.”
“Andy really startled you, huh?”
“I almost forgot he was there…” He plucks at his bottom lip. “It was…an interesting how we woke up.”
“Very interesting.” You sip your drink. “I was sort of…hoping you were going to cuddle me or something.”
“You were?!” His eyes widen.
“Yeah, it was sort of cold, even in sweats and a sleeping bag. I felt so cozy when I woke up.”
“You didn’t even flinch when you looked up at me…”
“Why would I have?”
“I don’t know…sort of weird to wake up in a friend’s arms, isn’t it?”
“Not so weird when that friend is you.” You look at him. “You back peddled when you tried to explain why. It’s okay if you wanted to hold onto me.”
“I literally sleep with a body pillow, you can check my room.” He defends. “I’ve always been like that.” He mumbles.
“So it wasn’t about me?”
“No…I…I wanted to cuddle you.” He wanted to do more, but again…his son was there.
“Well…I’m glad you did. It’s nice being the little spoon once in a while, and your cologne always smells so good, no complaints here.”
“You…you like my cologne?”
“Love it, actually.” You finish off your glass and you grab the bottle to pour just a little more in. “It’s nice when the person you have to see every day at work smells good.”
“Let’s see….” He holds his hand up to count on his fingers. “You like my work, you’re happy I cuddled you, and you enjoy my cologne.” He looks at you. “What should I be thinking of all this?”
“I…” You swirl your drink around. “Do you remember when I had that really awkward dream about you a while back?”
“Yes.”
“That was a complete accident, a freaky thing that happened that I didn’t want to have happen.”
“Is this one of those compliment sandwiches?”
“No, I’m…please…” You look at him. “The last time I went to Boston, as you know, I hooked up with someone.”
“Yeah.” He rolls his eyes.
“But…I was having trouble getting there…and…well…” You look away from him. “You popped in and I was happy about it. I…thought of you…and…”
“And were you able to get there, Y/N?”
“Yes.” You say just above a whisper. “I wanted it to be you.”
“I thought you didn’t want to date colleagues?”
“I don’t, but…” You look at him again. “I think I like you too much to care about that anymore.”
“God, I…” He gets up and kneels in front of you, taking one of your hands. “I like you so much, you have no idea.”
“Well, I have a small idea…woke up with you pressed against me.” You smirk.
“No way you felt anything between two sleeping bags and all the layers of clothes.”
“Little bit.”
“Christ.” He groans.
“Again, not complaining, it’s flattering, actually.”
“So when you let that guy leave that mark on the back of your shoulder, were you hoping it was me who did that too?” He stands up now.
“You saw that?” You gasp as you look up at him.
“I did…when you were running around your place getting everything together.” He pulls you to stand up, and he tucks some of your hair behind your ear. “You were wearing a pretty flimsy tank top.”
“I don’t exactly get dolled up when I’m home all day working.”
“I guess we have that in common.” He pushes his glasses to the top of his head, and cups your jaw with one hand, and hooks his other arm around your waist to pull you closer.
“Are you going to kiss me?”
“Do you want me to?”
“Yes.”
Your eyes flutter closed as he leans in, and you tug at his shirt as his lips meet yours. It’s soft at first, he’s just getting a feel for you, and then it turns needy. His hand slides to the back of your head, tugging softly at your hair to crane your head up more. You gasp at this, and he takes the openness as an invitation to nip at your bottom lip. You moan softly, and your tongue peeks out to meet his. They mold together like they were supposed to all along. Suddenly, he takes a step back.
“Wh…what’s wrong?” You wipe the small trail of spit from your mouth that he left behind.
“Nothing, I just…I told myself I wouldn’t do this while we were drinking. There have been a lot of times I’ve wanted to kiss you, but I haven’t because we were drunk or something.”
“I’m not drunk, are you?”
“I’m a little tipsy, yeah.”
“I, okay, yeah, so am I.” You chuckle
“So, I think we should stop for now. I wanna do this right. I wanna take you on a proper date.”
“I’d like that.” You smile, and then chew on your bottom lip. “It’s the right thing to do anyways, we shouldn’t jump into this too quickly. I have some different trips planned this summer, and I’m going to be busy working on things, getting my classes together…not exactly a whirlwind summer romance we’re looking at.”
“I have a conference in New York later this summer, so I’ll be busy as well getting my lecture ready.”
“Wait…I have a conference to go to in New York later this month too!”
“Really? Is it the CMT?”
“Yeah! I went last summer too and had such a good time. I had no idea you were giving a lecture, the itinerary doesn’t come out until next week.”
“I’m presenting some research about my wellness course…I’ve been collecting some data over the last three years I’ve been teaching it.”
“Ah, so you’re not going to be discussing the complexities of Pride and Prejudice?” You smirk at him.
“Nope, saving that for a rainy day.” He smirks back.
“Wow, well…that’s sort of exciting…we’ll be going to the same place for a few days.”
“We could, um, drive together if you wanted.”
“I was just going to take the bus…”
“I get free parking at the hotel since I’m part of the conference.”
“It’s a four hour drive…that’s a long time for you to be stuck with me.”
“Was stuck with you overnight not too long ago, and I didn’t mind it one bit.” He puts his hand on your shoulders. “Are you staying at the hotel where the conference will be?”
“Yes.”
“Great.” He smiles. “It’s, um, it’s a date then.”
“Yeah.” You smile at him. “Although…might be nice to go out before then…make sure we still like each other, and all that.” You joke.
“Yeah, I could easily not be into you in just a couple of weeks.” He jokes back and you can’t help but laugh.
“Let’s go inside, I need some water before I go home.”
“Good idea.”
He leads you in, and after a two glasses of water, and giving you a mock-sobriety test, he lets go. Well, not before giving you another steamy kiss by your car after you promised to text him when you got home. It was just as needy as the first kiss. He didn’t press his body up against yours, but from the way he was sucking on your bottom lip, you could tell he wanted you desperately. But like the responsible adults you were, you ended it there, and called it a night. A very good night.
#office neighbors#harry styles#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles imagine#harry styles x reader#harry styles series#harry styles x y/n#harry styles y/n#harry styles fluff#harry styles smut#harry styles angsy#professor!harry x professor!y/n#professor!harry#dad!harry#singledad!harry
809 notes
·
View notes
Text
Use All of Me (P.11)
Title: Use All Of Me (Part Eleven) Summary: Fem!Reader x Dark Mob!Steve Rogers. The Avengers are heroes saving the world but in this AU, they are also permitted by the powers in charge to have less than favorable business underneath their guise of mere superheroes. Steve and Tony are at the helm, keeping their empire’s wealth in check, both devious and perilous if crossed. Steve takes a liking to the reader at a party and it may be her undoing to her autonomy choosing to go home with him. Words: 2,711 Warnings: Dark AF, angst, emotional/mental abuse, smut, breeding, death Author’s Note: As some of my midwest friends have poked fun at, a freeway to me is an interstate, like I5 and I90. A highway to me refers to state routes or highways with stop lights along it at certain spots. I know it’s not a huge deal but I like to explain cause it’s definitely regional and sets the scene of what I am thinking of when I’m writing.
Part Ten || Part Twelve || Masterpost (mobile) || Fanfic masterpost
“I need somebody, ANYBODY, to get in a car or something and get to Grand Central terminal right now.”
Steve was on multiple way call with the team that answered the phone, sitting in the passenger seat while Natasha sped down the freeway. Tony had separated from them, heading towards the Avengers facility where he could have more cameras which gave him more eyes. Facial recognition was granted at the facility grounds on a larger scale of satellites too unlike his house.
“You wanna tell us what for?” Rhodes asked perplexed.
“Y/N left,” Steve snapped. There was a chorus of murmurs from all ends of the phone call, generally ignored by Steve who was too hot headed to acknowledge their concern. “I don’t know where the hell she is going. But Nat heard her whispering to her friend in the bathroom about taking a train. To god knows where.
“Do we know it’s going to be Grand Central?” Sam inquired calmly.
“No, not for sure! But I want it covered. As soon as possible! They got a half hour head start or so from my house. Nat and I are going to Penn. That’s where the Amtrak is. Tony’s accessing surveillance, using facial recognition.
“What do you want us to do if we find her?” Bucky asked.
“Don’t hurt her,” Steve ordered.
“Well, no shit,” Bucky cut in, unable to hold back his sarcasm. “I meant, where do you want us to—”
“She’s with one – or two, I’m not sure – of her friends,” Steve interrupted, strained. “Try to make it as quiet as possible. I don’t want it all over the evening news. Just—get Y/N away from there.”
“What about her friends?” Clint pointed out.
“I’ll deal with them later,” Steve got out in a surly tone. “Call me if you find her.”
<><><>
You laid across the backseat of the car, examining your nails.
“I really don’t like you having no seatbelt on,” Natalie said for what felt like the tenth time since you had escaped past the gate of your house.
“I’ll sit up when my back hurts,” you responded, stretching one of your legs as far as you could towards the ceiling. You grunted when you felt a pull in your lower abdomen.
“We are out of the gate, Y/N. And away from cameras. We are on a highway.”
“There are still cameras. But I know. It’s been like an hour.”
You were tingling with anticipation, threatening to eat you alive. You half expected Natalie to slam on her brakes at any seconds because Steve landed in front of the car in the lane. You doubted though he would want to put you in danger and that could cause a huge accident.
Would not want to hurt his precious cargo, you thought to yourself darkly.
Yua sighed from the passenger seat and looked back at you around the seat. She had decided to come with the pair of you and had been filled in on the situation after you had successfully gotten through the gate. You almost snorted at the absurdity of the fact all you had to do was wear a hood and one of Steve’s baseball caps to shield your face and make sure to not make eye contact with the guards meandering around the gate. Holding the backpack in your lap had helped to hide your stomach.
“Y/N. Sit up. Please. Stop making Natalie get worry lines, it’s starting to stress me out. It’s not like they won’t be looking for Natalie’s plates in the cameras if they have access outside of New York.” You were sure Tony did. His company was worldwide. “I don’t think them seeing your face is going to make any difference. They saw you get in the car on the surveillance tapes at your house by now.”
You exhaled heavily, knowing she was right. You imagined Steve seeing the tapes and turning around to tear a door of his hinges, hurling it across the room. You would laugh at the imagery if it did not simultaneously terrify you. Sitting up with some difficulty, you patted Natalie’s shoulder who thanked you.
The two of them had turned their phones off – you had left yours behind. You were sure Tony would figure out how to track theirs but yours was definitely compromised. You did not even want it on you, choosing to leave it on the entrance table by the front door.
It was scary. You could not stop thinking about how angry Steve would be – was. It was present tense now for sure. He had to have figured out you were missing by now. Otherwise, Wanda, Bryce, and Patricia were completely inept, which you knew was not the case.
Staring out the window, you watched the trees go by trying to think about the nature walks you could go on without watchful eyes around the cabin. It lulled you into some sense of relaxation.
<><><>
Steve stormed through the terminal, his eyes watchful on the crowd for anything that screamed Y/N from behind or a profile. His eyes zeroed in on the back of a woman’s head and he changed course quickly, coming up to her, shoving his way through the crowd much to some people’s annoyance at being shoved aside. He grabbed her arm and whipped her around when he was on her.
She cried out in half fear and half pain.
It was not Y/N.
“Sorry,” he said not sounding sorry at all. “Thought you were someone else.”
She glared at him, rubbing her arm. “What the hell is wrong with you?”
Steve bit back a comment, turning from her without a word.
“Hey, aren’t you Captain America?” someone asked him from a few feet away. That caught the woman’s attention, as well as others.
Steve shot the kid an annoyed look and said clipped, “Not right now, kid. Sorry. I’m busy.”
He took off again before anyone could say anything else, god forbid ask him for an autograph or a selfie. His heart was hammering, searching desperately. He came to a stop, staring out over the crowd. Hope she was here was dwindling fast. He felt like his chest was going to explode from the myriad of feelings coursing through him right now.
I’m not seeing her, Natasha texted him. He had sent her the opposite way from him, telling her to check the female bathrooms that direction. He was getting similar texts from the group at Grand Central too and he could not stand to look at his phone anymore, shoving it into his back pocket furiously.
He ran his hand through his hair, tugging on it near the ends in frustration. He took one more stroll down the terminal, scouring it to make sure he had not missed her. Natasha appeared and without a word went into the bathrooms to cover her bases.
When she appeared again, she was empty handed. She approached him slowly, with caution, his gaze burning into her.
“I shouldn’t have left the house,” Natasha said, shaking her head. She looked disappointed and guilty.
“You couldn’t have known it was going to be right then,” Steve said tightly. He had little patience for coddling someone else’s feelings right now but extended the gesture briefly because it was Nat. His face hardened, shaking his head slightly. “I’m gonna tell them I’m heading home to speak to that bumbling idiot I call my security guard.”
<><><>
Natasha had barely got the car into park before Steve threw the door open and made a beeline for the front door of his house. The door bounced off the wall with the sheer force he threw it open with. Natasha followed him, far more collected. She grabbed the door, closing it, eyeing the hole the doorhandle had made into the wall. She shook her head before following Steve towards the living room.
Bryce stood up from the couch on sight seeing Steve. Wanda did as well, far less stricken looking than Bryce though. She looked concerned.
“Did you—” she started to ask Steve, but he cut her off, all his rage radiating towards Bryce as he stormed in.
“How the fuck did you let this happen?” Steve roared at Bryce.
“The front gate didn’t catch her—” Bryce tried to pass the buck onto the other men, but Steve was not having an ounce of it.
He was towering over Bryce now, Bryce trying to not fold in Steve’s shadow. “I don’t care about the front gate! She shouldn’t have even been able to get into the car!”
Blubbering, Bryce tried to say, “There were a lot of women, Mr. Rogers. She was starting to say goodbye to them all—”
“You didn’t think to be outside? To keep an eye on her? Not even for a second? That didn’t cross your mind?”
“I didn’t expect her to leave.”
“Now that—” Steve snarled, pointing threateningly in Bryce’s face, causing him to flinch. “I find to be an egregious lie!”
“S-s-sir?”
Steve moved closer if that was possible, his nose inches from Bryce’s. Bryce visibly gulped, trying to not break eye contact with him. Steve’s voice was dangerously low, “Do you have something to tell me, Bryce?”
“I’m not sure what you mean, sir.”
“Bryce. I am giving you one chance to be honest with me: Did Y/N ask you for help to leave me?”
Bryce’s forehead was covered in a sheen of nervous sweat. His eyes darted nervously to Wanda who was standing nearby, watching the scene unfold curiously. She did not move to help, and he was forced to focus back on Steve knowing Natasha would not help him under any circumstance.
He licked his lips nervously and exhaled shakily. “Yes. But—”
He did not get to finish because Steve had taken a step back, cocked his arm back and socked him straight in the face, knocking him backward. Bryce yelped in agony, grasping at his nose as he laid on the ground, blood gushing from his broken nose. Steve unholstered his gun and Bryce saw, his eyes growing wide as saucers. His broken nose was quickly forgotten, holding up his hands in front of him as he pleaded for Steve to not do it, but his sniveling went unheeded. Steve unloaded half a round into his chest.
Steve’s hand shook now, and he lowered the gun slowly to his side. His eyes were absent of warmth, staring down at the man who he had entrusted his future wife and children’s safety to. Bryce’s eyes were still open in fear, blood trickling from his mouth as his head and arms slumped to the ground. His chest stopped moving in a matter of seconds, lying in a quickly forming puddle of red.
Rolling his shoulders back and cracking his neck, Steve replaced his gun, taking a deep breath, exhaling slowly.
“They could have gone anywhere,” he finally said tautly.
“Steve, I’m sorry,” Wanda offered, taking a few steps towards him.
“You weren’t in charge of watching her,” Steve responded, still not looking at the two women behind him.
The front door opened loudly down the hall and there were running steps, putting the trio on the defense quickly. Two of Steve’s security guards came into view, both out of breath. They both visibly relaxed seeing Steve still standing there, their eyes only flicking to Bryce’s body on the ground for a second. To their credit, they both did not blanch.
One offered, “Sorry for running in. We heard shots.”
Steve ignored her apology, beginning to walk. “Clean up the body and get rid of it. Now,” Steve ordered impatiently, moving past her.
“Where are you going?” Natasha asked, moving to follow him, Wanda in tandem.
“Back to the facility. It’s time to brainstorm and make a different plan,” Steve said over his shoulder.
<><><>
The cabin was two stories, an open floor plan on both floors. There was a wall shielding the top loft bedroom from view and a bedroom on the ground floor. Immediately, Natalie said the three of you could sleep upstairs since there was a queen bed and another twin bed. Yua pointed out that there was a back door right next to the other bedroom and you would be able to hear if someone came in there. Plus, people in horror movies always ran upstairs which ended in their demise. She stopped arguing when Natalie said there was a staircase from the upper deck outside the bedroom leading to the backyard.
“Wow, there are some CDs here,” Yua said flipping through a small case next to an entertainment center. “It’s like we are back in the 90s.”
“Hey, that entertainment console was top notch in the 90s. Don’t trash talk it,” Natalie joked.
“Gotta leave things people don’t want to steal since they use this as an air bnb,” you teased and Natalie pointed at you, acknowledging that.
Yua laughed, “They’re all burned CDs too. Oh, look. Top hits ’04. Oh, that’s past the 90s. Upgrading.” You chuckled as she pulled the CD out, opening the console. “Oh, my! And it’s a six disc! We could change albums whenever we want. Is there a remote? Oh, yes!” She chose five more random albums and put them in as well, closing it and choosing the original disc she had put in.
The first song started out and the three of you immediately made eye contact. “Oh my god. I have not heard this song in forever. A true lost Destiny’s Child gem,” Natalie said, unable to stop laughing. “Ooh, I put it right there, made it easy for you to get to…” she began to sing as she moved towards the kitchen to put the bags of food on the counter.
She had stopped at a mini mart near the bottom of the mountain to grab a good amount of food to hold you guys over. Yua and her had left you in the car to be able to cover the store quicker to leave as little time as possible staying stagnant in a parking lot. The whole time you had been on edge, pulling your hood as far down your face as you could while trying to keep a look out. Every car that drove by on the highway made the hairs on your arms stand up, praying it would not whip around and come back to you.
“If Mr. Brightside isn’t on this album, I’m going to be really disappointed. That was a true gem of my childhood,” Yua chimed in. She flopped onto the couch, stretching out. “Feels good to not be in the car. Hey, Nat, can you bring me one of my beers. Please?” She shot you an apologetic look. “Sorry, Y/N.”
“Just four more months,” you said lightly, touching your stomach as you sat down as well.
Yua reached over, caressing your stomach lightly. “Can’t you not drink while you’re breastfeeding too?”
“Don’t tell me that.”
“Sorry,” Yua snickered as Natalie came out of the kitchen holding a beer and a glass of wine.
She held it out to you, and you stared at her in bewilderment that she was offering you alcohol.
“It’s not rosé,” Natalie smiled. “It’s sparkling. A blush kind.”
“How nice of you,” you said, smiling in return. You took a small sip and said, “Hmm. It’ll do.”
“I’ll take that as a ‘thank you, Natalie’,” Natalie intoned, turning on her heel and walking back towards the kitchen.
“Thank you, Natalie,” you and Yua intoned back in unison.
“I’ll make dinner. What’s it gonna be? Frozen meal of mac and cheese or frozen meal of Salisbury steak?” Natalie asked, facing the two of you. “Or… there’s tater tots. Or pizza… and we could make a fruit salad on the side.”
“Thank god for the fruit,” Yua commented, grinning. “I say you make the pizza and fruit. Gotta pretend Y/N is still trying to be healthy somehow.”
Despite laughing, you did think of how Steve would react seeing you eating all this processed food, the same day you had cake no less. Touching your stomach again, you rubbed gently, thinking surely Steve was trying his damnedest to see you too.
~~~
Tags: @imsonick , @alexakeyloveloki, @kvzctam, @ironlady1993, @taintedgenre, @inlovewiththefictionalcharacters @roxyfan14-blog
#steve rogers x reader#dark!steve rogers#dark steve rogers#dark marvel#dark marvel fic#dark steve rogers fic#my shit#marvel fic
120 notes
·
View notes
Text
Flower | 26
; Hoseok x Reader
; Genre: Fluff
; Word Count: 3.7k
; Synopsis: You finally decide to take a dip into the world of online dating and find the Flower dating app. One of the top matches for you proves to be a guy who looks to be your complete opposite; tattooed, pierced, a metalhead and oh…incredibly handsome. What happens when you throw caution to the wind and reach out to him?
; A/N: Thank you for reading this :) I hope you’re all enjoying it still. Please reblog so others can read and let me know your thoughts in some feedback! :D I’m always happy to hear them and I’m a little worried that you might all be getting bored or something :( <3
; Flower Masterpost
-
You’d be more surprised about the fact that it was just after eleven in the morning and Hoseok still wasn’t awake; if you didn’t have the memory of how drunk he’d been in the early hours. It had been amusing to wake up and see him still completely fast asleep next to you.
He hadn’t even shifted position throughout the night, still laid exactly as he had been when he’d passed out. Before leaving him alone, you’d had to push him onto his other side to try to reduce the chances of him waking up with an unfortunate strain somewhere. Because that’s what happened when you were an adult. Sleeping gave you injuries sometimes, and you’d rather he didn’t wake up with more pain than he was already going to have.
Being an adult is fun.
Your concern for his health hadn’t stopped you from cooing softly at how cute he looked sleeping though. His face looked almost innocent when completely relaxed, a sight you didn’t often get to see given he got up and went to bed before you. The stomach-clenching sweetness wasn’t helped by the fact your heavily tattooed and pierced boyfriend was juxtaposed against the white bedding with tiny, cartoon ice-creams in multiple colours all over it.
Honestly, it’s no surprise you’d had to snap a picture to show him when he woke up.
The sound of shifting and a slight creak from your bed through the open door of your bedroom distracts you away from your book. Looking up and at the doorway, your gaze narrows as you wonder if he’s just finally moving around or if he’s waking. But then you hear the quiet groan of someone who’s suffering and have to stifle a laugh. Placing a bookmark between the pages and putting it onto the coffee table, you go and fill a glass up of fresh, cold water for him and pop some painkillers.
Walking in, you’re greeted with the sight of Hoseok on his back. He doesn’t particularly look grateful to be awake, with one tattooed arm covering his eyes and the other rubbing at his head while he lets out the tiniest groan. Smiling to yourself, you place the glass onto the bedside table and nudge his arm softly.
“Hey, sleeping beauty. How’re you feeling?” There might be just the smallest hint of teasing in your voice and you’re thankful Hoseok has never really shown much of a temper before. Because given how rough he must be feeling, he could easily snap at you.
“Like I got run over by Satan’s truck and then he reversed back just for good measure. With an added dose of Jason Voorhees stabbing my brain through my eyeballs.” He grumbles, voice hoarse with sleep and you can’t stop the laugh that slips from your lips without meaning it.
Sitting next to him on the bed, you gently tug his arm down until you get to see his face properly. The usual puffiness of sleep is there, only this time it’s combined with red eyes that are slightly bloodshot and what looks to be an unhealthy pallor to his skin. No surprise, given how much alcohol he’d ingested last night. His liver would not be thanking him today. Nor was his head probably.
“Those are some very specific descriptions.” Hoseok sits up slowly and takes a huge gulp of the water that you hand him before taking the painkillers with a soft thanks. They go down equally quickly and he’s finished the whole glass before you can even blink.
“Yeah, well. It’s true. Also, I need to pee so fucking bad. Holy shit.” He mumbles, scrambling out of bed once you take the glass from him. Snorting at how quickly he exits the bedroom, you go out to refill the glass and grab a dark chocolate and orange breakfast bar. Sitting cross-legged on the bed, you wait for him to finish his business and come back.
Which he does after five minutes. The tired kiss he presses to your lips tells you he’s taken the time to brush his teeth too so he’s probably feeling slightly more human at the moment. Handing him your hangover goodies, he drinks half the glass before chewing half-heartedly on the bar, pulling a face as the flavour clashes with the mint of his toothpaste before his gaze goes vacant while he looks down at the bedspread.
“Did you clean me or something before bed? I smell really good to say I’m this hungover. I don’t even feel gross. I mean...physically at least. Mentally, I feel like every sewer level in a horror game. Gross, annoying and entirely unnecessary but inevitable,” He’s rambling a little now and you frown, tilting your head at him. “God, I can’t remember the last time I was this hungover. Or maybe I’m still drunk, I’m not quite sure.”
Rolling your eyes, you plump your pillows up and lean back as you watch him eat methodically. Hoseok isn’t exactly doing it fast but you get the impression that he’s got a severe headache going on and is trying to reduce aggravating it. You want to coo at him but feel it’s not the time to be doing that.
“No, that was you. You were adamant you wanted a shower and your teeth cleaned when we got back. I had to make sure you didn’t drown yourself because you got it into your head to drink the shower water and then had to brush your teeth for you because you have a bad gag reflex and kept stabbing yourself in the throat.” Hoseok winces at that, his hand coming to the said throat as he rubs it.
“That explains that then,” He mutters before looking at you a little bashful, his cheeks a tiny bit pink. “Sorry. I completely forgot that I became some weird clean freak when wrecked. There are worse things I could be though.”
Nodding with a wry smile, you acknowledge his statement while he finishes eating before handing you the glass and empty wrapper. Placing them both on the bedside table, you go to move away when he suddenly lays back down. On his side of the bed this time.
You’re prevented from moving when he cuddles up to you, his arm wrapping around your waist tightly to pull you down while he rests his head on your chest with a heavy sigh. Hoseok doesn’t weigh too much, but he’s not exactly light either. No complaint leaves you though, not when you enjoy the feel of him pressed against you so much.
“I like your boobs. They’re soft.” He mutters and you can’t help but laugh, accidentally jerking his head as your chest moves violently but he doesn’t complain except for a soft noise that leaves him. Carding your fingers through his hair, you twist your lips in amusement as you wonder if he is a tiny bit drunk still.
“Thanks, I grew them myself.” Now he’s the one chuckling, leaving a kiss on your collarbone before sighing deeply. His weight seems to double as he relaxes against you but again, you don’t complain at him. Not yet anyway. You probably would in five minutes when he gets hot enough to feel like you’ve stepped into Mt. Doom.
“There’s some pictures of last night if you wanna see.” You tell him quietly, enjoying just cuddling with him as you play with the soft strands of his hair. He doesn’t respond for a moment and you wonder if he’s fallen asleep before he hums, shifting until his head is on your shoulder so he can see your phone. You’d brought it in with you and it had been on the bedside table until now, so you grab it and unlock it.
Clicking through Facebook, you show him some of the statuses that both his and your friends had made throughout the night along with the photos that had accompanied them. There was a particularly delightful photo that must have been taken after you’d left, of Jimin vomiting outside the bar while Yoongi and Jungkook pointed and laughed.
The two of you chuckle as you go through the photos, getting to see the night live out once more in visual form and Hoseok makes a few comments here and there. Chungha’s pictures went from relatively sweet selfies of her to selfies with Soyeon, Dahyun and you to what can only be described as drunken blurs. You’re pretty sure one of them is her making out with her girlfriend but you can’t quite tell.
What you can tell is Soyeon kissing Jungkook in the booth in the background of one of Taehyung’s photos. You point at it excitedly to Hoseok as you tell him that they must have got drunk enough to let their inhibitions go after you’d both left. Neither of them had responded to your excited texts yet though, causing him to laugh when you pout at not being able to find out if your matchmaking was truly successful.
“It seems like it was a good night. Not that I can remember anything.” Hoseok mumbles, his lips pursing in a cute pout and you gently tap them. You’ve migrated from looking at Facebook to Instagram, where the pictures are a little bit classier and more put together. No one wants to look bad on Instagram after all.
“I took some photos of us too, and Soyeon sent over some she’d taken.” There had been plenty of Hoseok on Facebook, all in various stages of him getting drunk until you could practically smell the alcohol on him through the screen. Not so many of you though, given that you’d purposefully avoided the camera throughout the night.
Though Soyeon had managed to capture one or two pictures of the two of you together from earlier in the night. Flicking through to your gallery, you let him see the photos as you scroll through them.
“I haven’t put them anywhere yet. Wanted to see what you thought.” Hoseok takes your phone from you, shifting slightly in bed to be more comfortable and scrolls back to one Soyeon had taken. Neither of you has drinks in your hands, nor are you even looking at the camera.
Your arms are around his waist, front pressed to his side while his arm is wrapped around your shoulders. It’s almost sickening how much love and affection is painted onto your face as you smile up at him, your eyes softer than you’ve ever seen before. Anyone looking at this would easily be able to see how grossly in love you were with him.
But what made you love this photo was the fact that Hoseok was looking back at you with an equally disgusting amount of emotion. His smile was broad and genuine while his eyes were firmly focused on you. It was perhaps one of your favourite photos ever already and you weren’t surprised that Hoseok had focused on that.
“This one. We’re putting this one up.” He mutters quietly, already going to your Instagram before looking up at you with a questioning glance. Nodding your approval to him, he plays around with the custom filter settings until he has it looking exactly like he wants before posting it and sharing it to Facebook as well.
Before he gives your phone back, he scrolls through to another photo that you’d taken. It was a bit later in the night with Hoseok a little more drunk than he had been, but you kind of liked it too. A selfie this time, with your faces taking up the screen but your smile is so big as you laugh, eyes scrunched closed while Hoseok squishes a kiss against your cheek.
“I want this one,” With that, he sends it to himself before giving your phone back to you with a smile. “Looks like I had a very good night. Wish I could remember it but...whatever. Did you enjoy it?”
Pausing, you place your phone back onto the table before wriggling down the bed to get more comfortable. You think hard on his question, contemplating whether you’d truly enjoyed yourself last night. Going to bars and parties were your least favourite thing to do and he was well aware of that. Combined with drinking, it was perhaps your worst-case scenario.
“I didn’t exactly enjoy it but...it was kind of fun. Nice to see everyone and talk to them. Funny to watch them getting drunk. Most of all, I liked watching you enjoy yourself. I’m glad that you got to have fun and do what you love with your friends for your birthday. I know that I don’t like drinking or going out but I never want to be like...an anchor holding you back, you know? So yeah, I enjoyed it more than I’d expected to.” Perhaps that was a little more honest than other people would be, but you didn’t see any point in lying to him.
He knew what you liked and didn’t like by now, you’d been dating almost a year after all. On top of that, Hoseok had been concerned that you wouldn’t enjoy yourself and would make yourself unhappy just to satisfy his want to get drunk with his friends. So you hoped him hearing that you’d enjoyed yourself more than either of you had anticipated would relieve his worries.
“Good. I mean, not good that you didn’t fully enjoy it but I think we both knew you were never going to really. I’m glad you came with me though. Means a lot to me.” He smiles at you, his expression bright despite the tiredness etched into his face.
“That’s why I did it. It was your day and I wanted to make you happy.” Your words are soft and gentle, more than a hint of shyness threaded through them. Would you ever truly get used to telling him emotional things like this?
You hoped so because he was always so comfortable showing his love and affection for you. But at the same time, that was just his love language. Yours was different, and you knew he appreciated that too.
“Well, you did. So thank you. And thank you for my presents, I love them. Do you mind if I set up the vinyl player here? Given I spend the most time here?” His question is innocent and you can sense there’s no expectation on you. You’d have to give up something to let him have space for it, but you know that if you told him no that he’d accept it without complaint.
But that led you to something you’d been contemplating for a while now. Perhaps much quicker than anyone would have thought you’d have started to think about this topic given how long it took you to admit your love to him or even just have sex. This was a much bigger life change, something that would affect both of you drastically and have the potential to truly make or break your relationship.
And yet you’d been unable to not think about it. Perhaps most surprisingly, you actively wanted what you were going to suggest.
“I mean...well, yes. I’m okay with it but, well I was thinking… M-m-maybe, I mean...do you want to...what do you think a-a-about-” You’ve devolved into the kind of nervous and awkward mess you’d been when you first met him and you know he’s both confused and worried. His head tilts up to look at you, brows furrowed together in confusion as to why you’re suddenly getting like this over a vinyl player.
“Baby? What’s wrong? Just say it. Whatever you’re thinking, just say it. I’m not gonna laugh or tease you. I mean...unless it’s funny and then I can’t be responsible for my actions.” Hoseok laments, his face scrunching as he realises he can’t be completely honest. It makes you smile though as he’s being truthful and you push at him till he’s moving off you.
Sitting up, you play with your hands as you stare at them, licking your lips nervously.
“Do you want to move in? I mean...or at least, move in together? T-t-this place probably isn’t big enough f-f-for us both to live here with y-y-your stuff but yeah. I’d like it, I think. I mean, I would. And you basically live here anyway. T-then you don’t have to pay full rent and stuff and we can share bills so i-i-it’d be better for us both, yeah? Unless...unless you don’t want to live with me. Then it’s okay. W-we can-” He cuts you off with his hand against your mouth, his eyes dancing in amusement despite how tired they look.
“Sweetheart, please let me respond before you talk yourself out of it, okay? You want us to move in together, correct?” Nodding slowly, you take a moment to glance over at him and see what his expression looks like. Whether he looks agreeable or not.
Hoseok has a carefully blank face at the moment and you swallow thickly, wondering if he’s going to reject you. It’s fine if he does, honestly. Some people don’t like living together properly. Having his own place means that he can escape from you if he’s had enough or something. You knew that you were a lot to deal with sometimes.
“Are you sure? I don’t want you to feel pressured into it or anything. I’m fine as it is now if you want to keep it like this. I know you like your own space after a while and I don’t want to intrude into it. Plus, this apartment is your home and it’s your safe space. I don’t want you to uproot yourself just because you think you should be doing it or anything.” He makes perfectly logical points and your heart expands with love for him at his acknowledgement of something that had been a concern for you.
You didn’t handle change well and while you were excited at the prospect of moving in with Hoseok, the knowledge that it would completely upend your life for a short while was terrifying. This apartment had taken a long time to get feeling like a home, to somewhere that you love and feel like you can recharge in.
It would take time to make whatever new place you get with him to feel like home too. And you wouldn’t be able to escape him by just going home or anything. He would be there all the time. You knew it also came with the added complication of entangling you both even more, making your lives and your hearts even harder to separate.
But you couldn’t stay coddled forever.
“I might struggle with it a bit at first but...I want to. I love being with you and you make me happy. I hate when you go home and I’m alone again, it’s harder to sleep without you here. You might not want it though but...I just thought I’d bring it up. We can talk about it more in-depth to make sure we’re on the same wavelength but...yeah. I don’t know if this is too early or too late in a relationship or anything, I just want to be with you.” You’re mumbling the words now, firmly looking away from his gaze which has softened progressively as you’d talked. They probably didn’t even make sense.
“No, no, don’t worry about it. There’s no such thing as the right time, just when we feel it’s right. But...I’d like it. I’ve been thinking about it too, I won’t lie. I always feel bad that I don’t pay anything here even though I spend so much time here but then my rent is more than yours anyway. I agree about finding somewhere new, a little bigger to cope with both of us. And give us somewhere to escape to when we’re annoying each other or something.” Now he’s the one looking away from you, rubbing at his jaw thoughtfully as he thinks.
The smile that begins on your face soon expands rapidly into a giant grin, excitement flooding through your veins along with a mixture of nerves, making it hard for you to stay still. He wanted to move in together! Live together, you were going to live together. Like have your names on a rental agreement and have mail addressed to both of you.
“Oh, and we need to make sure it’s pet friendly for Kasumi.” Hoseok is still talking and you realise he’s been listing what you both should look for in a place. It seems that Hoseok wants to try and find an apartment if possible but he’d prefer a small house given the two of you both have a car. Understandable, given parking in the city was a pain.
There were many occasions when Hoseok had to park a few streets away as the apartment building parking lot was full.
The thought of having a small home with him was even more exciting and you let out a small squeal of happiness. It’s only when Hoseok looks at you with wide eyes, shocked but also amused, that you realise what you’ve done and you look away from him, trying to ignore how you’ve gone hot with embarrassment.
“Oh, that was cute. Definitely cute. Yes, let’s do it. Let’s move in together.” Now he’s the one grinning and you can’t stop yourself from wrapping your arms around him, swaying him as much as you can while sitting on the bed. He lets you with a laugh before groaning as the movement makes his hangover worse.
“Just as long as you don’t decide to show me your helicopter dick every time you get drunk.” You say cheerfully, climbing out of bed to go make some lunch for you both. Already you’re decorating the new place in your mind, planning the perfect combination between you both and deciding what you want to keep from your place and his.
“I’m sorry, my what?”
#networkbangtan#armiesnet#btswriterscollective#ficswithluv#hoseok fluff#hobi fluff#j hope fluff#bts fluff#hoseok fic#hoseok fanfic#hoseok fanfiction#j hope fanfic#j hope fic#j hope fanfiction#hobi fic#hobi fanfiction#hobi fanfic#bts fic#bts fanfic#bts fanfiction#hoseok x reader#hoseok x you#flowerhoseok
423 notes
·
View notes
Text
Beautiful Mistakes
AO3 @tsshipmonth2020
Masterpost- Previous- Next
Summary- Remy can't think before he has his coffee and that causes problems for him and his soulmate.
A/N- Slightly altered so that the marks disappear a few minutes after they’ve been received.
Day 9 Remile- Whatever you draw on your skin shows up on your soulmate
Emile could feel the slight itch on his cheek that indicated a message from his soulmate had appeared. He flushed with embarrassment but kept his composure. He quickly scrawled on his wrist.
Not now, Rem. I'm with a client.
He turned back to his patients with a smile and his wrist itched as Remy replied.
Oops
"Doc, you okay?"
"My apologies, my soulmate likes to send messages when he wakes up. Except he works… at night," Emile sighed, affectionately yet exasperated.
"Well the flags look cute, I guess as long as you're okay with your patients knowing..." Dot smiled and nodded encouragingly.
Emile paled, "he didn't…"
"I think he did," Larry replied.
Emile put a hand to his cheek, "it's a pride flag isn't it?"
"Oh don't worry, Doc! It's so cute! Larry, isn't it cute?"
"He's going to be rather upset with me. I can't check it, and he's not out at work yet… but enough about me, back to Dorry! Or if you prefer, Larrydot?? " Emile grinned despite the looks of confusion the couple were giving him. His cheek and wrist continued to itch but he insisted on staying focused on the session.
By the time Larry and Dot were leaving, the itching had crawled up his forearm. Remy must be rather upset.
He checked his watch. The next appointment was in 20 minutes. He could take 5 to read through the tirade and would still be able to review notes for the next couple. He rolled up his sleeve to see a block of text that grew more frantic the farther it got up his arm.
Babe check out the drawing!
I worked hard on that girl pls appreciate me
Em i have work in an hour
Look. At. Your. Cheek.
This isn't funny!
Okay it was supposed to be funny but i can't have a gay flag on my face at work they will kill me!!!!
Bitch
Bitch
You don't love me im gonna die because you don't love me
No one is gonna believe me if i have to lie about this
Please????
>:[
Emile chuckled and wrote back quickly.
This is your fault for drawing on your cheek. You know I work and can't check messages right away.
He checked the time again and pulled out his phone, opening the camera app. He admired the little gay flag crossed with a pan flag. He took a quick selfie to preserve the drawing on his phone. It really was sweet, if unfortunately timed. Luckily, most of his clients would be fairly understanding. Remy's coworkers on the other hand would not.
The tirade on his arm had faded and been replaced with a new line from Remy.
Don't judge me I didn't have my coffee yet girl
Emile chuckled and pulled his sleeve back down, finding the file and notes he had for the next couple's session.
Remy sat in his car, obsessively checking the mirror until the flags on his cheek faded away. The last thing he needed was to get outed by a soul mark. He was usually late anyway because of the line at Starbucks, what harm would one more day do?
A lot of harm, apparently.
His boss was waiting by the loading dock, impatiently tapping his foot as Remy strolled up.
"'Sup? What are we-"
"Don't even bother clocking in. You don't do shit here and this is the fifth time you've been late this month. You're done."
Remy sputtered, "this is homophobic!"
His boss stared hard at him, eyes narrowing, "You're lazy and you're gay? You're FIRED!"
"Whatever! Your loss, you prick!" Remy turned and flipped the man off as he walked back to his car. He got in and locked the doors, taking some deep breaths. He considered writing to Emile, but decided this was probably an in-person topic.
He restarted the car and drove home, mentally preparing for a lot of explaining.
Emile was surprised to see Remy's car in the driveway when he got home and more than a little concerned. He parked and hurried inside. He found his soulmate sitting in the dark, sipping coffee, and scrolling instagram.
"Remy? Are you okay?"
"Got fired."
"Oh my stars! What happened?"
Remy gave an exasperated sigh, "he didn't like me being late. He also blamed me being gay so idk maybe there's a lawsuit there."
"Was it because of the flags? I tried to check as soon as possible…"
"No… I'm usually late anyway," Remy sank deeper into the couch and Emile moved to sit down next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.
"Maybe it was time for a career change. You can find somewhere more accepting with less crazy hours."
"Maybe I'll become a stripper. They make good money right?" Remy mused, leaning into Emile’s side. The other man wrapped him in a one armed hug.
"While I am sure you'd be a natural, I'd be very concerned for your safety as a sex worker, dear. What about something you're passionate about?" Emile tried to be encouraging, numbers running through his head calculating exactly how long they could live off a single salary.
The outlook was not super promising.
"Don't worry, babe, I'll do some research tonight and fill out some applications. Promise," Remy gave Emile a smile that was skin deep, "what do you want for dinner? I'm starving."
After a week of Remy submitting applications and hearing nothing back, Emile was about ready to suggest the exotic dancer route himself. It wasn't that they were under financial stress (yet), moreso that Remy was a lot more rambunctious being cooped at home during the night. He kept waking Emile up too early and the loss of sleep was starting to affect his clients.
"Hey Doc? You're kinda unusually quiet today…"
Emile shook himself back to alertness, "sorry about that Elliott, where were we?"
"Um," they tapped their fingers together while thinking, "I think I was talking about how my soulmate never writes back. They check every message but I never get any from them. It doesn't… feel good."
"Remember what we've said before, Elliott, your worth isn't based on your soulmate. Whatever reason they choose not to write back, the fact of the matter is that you're still an amazing and powerful person in your own right."
Emile was interrupted by an itching on his wrist. Remy would usually still be asleep by now it was late enough in the morning.
He resisted the urge to check the mark as he spoke with Elliott and he could feel the itch crawling up his arm.
After the session, Emile quickly pulled up his sleeve, praying for good news.
I GOT IT!!!
Finally got an interview for tomorrow!!
<3 <3 <3
There were several more hearts and Emile allowed himself a small smile of relief. He doodled back a heart or two for Remy before returning his focus back to work.
They could celebrate when that interview turned into a position.
He greeted the next couple with a broader smile and a tad more exuberance, much to their dismay.
Remy was nervous. This job sounded too good to be true and they'd practically hired him on the spot. He wasn't about to let his soulmate down though.
He followed the man down the hall, sipping his tea for comfort.
"Honestly just don't let anyone eat anything inedible or hit each other and you'll do great," the man smiled, showing Remy into a room with a dozen kids and two other frazzled looking adults.
Piece of cake right?
Emile was in the middle of a session when he felt the itch on his cheek. He tried to smile through it, but then he felt more itches on his legs and arms and nose. His clients were too preoccupied actually talking through their issue with each other so Emile checked his arm to find a rainbow of scribbles that kept growing.
He put a hand to his face to cover his nose and cheek. What had Remy gotten himself into?
Pretty soon his clients were used to seeing Emile with colorful marks all over his face. He explained that his soulmate worked with kids and almost everyone nodded knowingly. He did ask that if they ever saw an inappropriate drawing they let him know so he could check it right away.
Some days he would draw little cartoons for the kids to fill in. They loved that and he always sent them little hearts back when they did a good job (they always did a good job).
And most importantly, Remy was having a great time with his job and got to be home at nights, so they saw each other a lot more often. They both enjoyed that.
#tsshipmonth2020#Soulmate September 2020#writing on skin#cussing#remile#remy sleep#emile picani#larry and dot#elliott#homophobia#soulmate au
49 notes
·
View notes
Photo
Will divide this request up into two parts as there are quite a few characters! Part one will feature Akashi, Midorima, Aomine, and Kise.
Protective older brothers with younger sister!Reader Headcanons - Part 1
Akashi
Low-key sis con
Made sure that everyone knew exactly who your brother was, and that if anyone were to upset you it would be equivalent to upsetting him
Knows that you have many admirers at school, and takes it upon himself to test them to see if they were worthy of his sister
So far no one was good enough for you, since Akashi felt that only a man who was able to match up against him or even be superior to him would be suitable for you
Not that you needed to be protected since you were strong in your own right, but you thought it was adorable how protective Akashi was so you let your older brother do his thing
Many jokes about how the two of you are practically twins with your matching hair and eyes
Especially how in sync the two of you are
Akashi has always been extremely protective over you, especially following the death of your mother
His mother always told him that she was counting on him to protect his little sister and he took that responsibility very seriously
He wants you to grow up happy and free of the pressure and heartache that he had to go through when he was young
So he often takes it upon himself to incur his father’s wrath and makes a deal that as long as he was able to do everything that his father ordered of him, his father would not harm you or apply the same type of pressure to you
For a long time, he’s only been able to see you in his eyes as that little girl, the small hand he held in his own that he needed to do everything to protect
So when you are old enough and you find out the lengths to which your brother had gone to in order to protect you, it was a mix of anger and tears that you confronted Akashi about it
Following that incident Akashi learns to not only see you as the fragile child you were, but that you’ve become someone who is strong enough to stand up for themselves and you want to support your brother just as much as he does you
Midorima
This tsundere would never admit that he’s protective over his sister
Is very calm and composed on the outside, and generally leaves you to your own devices
However you know that Midorima has asked Takao to keep an eye on you
And you totally weren’t falling for his excuses about basketball practice running late when he waits for you to be done with your club activities so the two of you could head home together
I have a headcanon that you were part of how he got into listening to Oha Asa’s horoscopes each day since you were the one who originally showed him the app
Midorima knew that you adored plushies, so sometimes he’d pretend that he got a plushy since it was the lucky item of the day just to give it to you afterwards since he “didn’t need it anymore”
You knew that he was lying cause you continued to listen to the app, but you never told him cause you knew that he’d be embarrassed
That and getting your plushies from your big brother was a pretty sweet deal
Also his mad shooting skills were amazing for those carnivals and winning those giant plushies
Midorima is the brother where it might not be obvious that he cares much
Or that it seems that he really doesn’t care much about his little sister
But he’s the one that’ll leave food outside your door when you’re up late studying for tests
Will pretend to “lose” his old notes so you’ll have them to study for your tests
Basically will show his love and care towards you and tries to cover them up with some truly ridiculous cover stories
Oh and you’re totally best friends with Takao so the two of you often scheme together with ways to annoy your big brother to death
Aomine
Aomine’s the brother that always picks on his little sister
But if anyone else dares to make fun of her he’ll get pissed since only he can make fun of her and tease her
The brother that will refuse to do things with you until you beg and plead with him
But gives in eventually since he really can’t say no to you
He just thinks it’s funny to watch you ask him for things
For all his fawning over gravure models and looking at the girls in those magazines, if he ever catches wind of a guy making those comments towards you
Or if a guy like that tries to touch you or ever makes you uncomfortable
He’s not one to hesitate to punch them in the face or threaten them cause they better not get ideas about his little sister
Cause he’s lazy he’ll probably forget your birthday or other important days on accident
So you get mad at him, but he’ll make it up to you either by getting you something cool as a gift or endure a weekend shopping with you
Definitely a good choice to bring to the arcade for those strength games or basketball hoop shooting games to win lots of tickets that you can trade in for cool prizes
I also see Aomine as being that brother that loves to make all sorts of ridiculous bets with his sister
And who has to chores, or who has to buy the other person stuff is what’s at stake
Kise
Imagine how he’s with Kuroko, but with a little sister instead
TOTAL sis con. Everyone knows how much he loves his sister, the whole school does, all the members of the Generation of Miracles does, even that old lady standing over by the street corner knows how much Kise adores his younger sister
Lots of selfies and pictures on his phone that he shows off to everyone
To the point where it annoys the hell out of his teammates or friends when he’s constantly going “Ne, ne, _____-cchi did this!!” or “_____-cchi said the CUTEST thing to me!!”
Dramatically flings himself against you whenever he feels like he hasn’t seen you in ages
You find your older brother to be too much sometimes, but you love him and all his goofiness so you’ll be dramatic right back
I imagine that when you were kids, Kise refused to go anywhere without his little sister
And when his little sister was born, he’d always hug you and carry you around and refused to let you go and if someone tried to separate the two of you, he’d cry like crazy
Your parents always sighed over how much Kise spoiled you, especially with his newfound income as a part-time model
Always counted on your insight when it came to girls; you were good at reading people so Kise always liked having you around because you’d help control his fangirls and protect him if you felt someone was getting really crazy
Definitely your biggest supporter in anything you do, imagine Akiteru and Kei in Haikyuu with Kise as Akiteru and you as Kei
Would have fans with your face on them that he waves at sporting events shouting “THAT’S MY LITTLE SISTER, ISN’T SHE AWESOME” and embarrassing the hell out of you 24/7
---
Masterpost
Send me a request!
Support me on Ko-fi!
91 notes
·
View notes
Text
Strong As The Sun
Fandom: Sanders Sides
Ship: Romantic Prinxiety, Platonic Analogicality
Summary: It’s Roman’s last summer before going off to college; he should be spending it hanging out at the beach and having fun. Instead, he is wasting his time away beneath the eye of his cruel manager and behind the counter of the local fair’s Help Center. His day gets a little more interesting when Virgil Sanders collapses into his arms.
Warnings (in order of strength): Moderate language throughout, Description of physical illness throughout, Not panic but Virgil does get pretty upset a couple times. Please tell me if anything needs to be added. Genre: Fluff, Hurt/Comfort, Human AU
A/N: -The Dragon Witch is Ms. Drakon -Because of his anxiety, Virgil clings to ‘comfort items’ (in this case, his hoodie) And lastly: I am not a medical professional!! This is all based on my own experiences with heat exhaustion and may not be entirely accurate. If you are ever in a situation like this, don’t be like Roman! Get some help! Hope you enjoy! Love you all 🖤✨
Ao3 Link Fic Masterpost Fic Request Info
Roman couldn’t put his finger on the reason he loved his job so much. Maybe it was the suffocating heat that made him sweat so much his hair was consistently ruined by the end of every shift. Or maybe it was the entitled older folks who would yell at him for doing what his manager told him to do. It could have been the way his manager yelled at him for... doing exactly what she had told him to do. The best part was definitely the smell- a magical combination of cheap grease, sunscreen, animal waste, and a good amount of human waste.
Yeah, ok, his job sucked. Standing at the help desk of a local fair for 12 hours everyday was not exactly Roman’s ideal summer plan. It was his last summer before college; he should be getting toned from surfing at the beach all day where he would inevitably find his dream man and they would live happily ever after.
“Roman?! Did you hear a word I just said?”
Roman jerked his head up from where it had been resting in his hand (the perfect position for daydreaming himself away from this hell) and tried to look alert, “Yeah, sure! Of course!”
His manager scowled at him from across the counter. She looked like what would have happened if Snow White had made some sort of pact with the evil witch- sickly pale skin, blood red lips, and smooth black hair that never had a strand out of place. She tapped her nails against the desk and raised one perfectly manicured eyebrow, “Well, in that case, could you repeat it to me?”
“No, Ms. Drakon,” Roman hung his head, hoping his pathetic act would earn him some crumb of pity.
His manager just rolled her eyes, turning around and glaring at him over her shoulder, “I was saying you need to do a better job of looking enthusiastic- more ready to help. If you don’t, well just remember: there are plenty of other desperate teenagers who will easily take your place.”
The witch stalked away, stopping occasionally to bare her teeth at patrons in substitute of an actual smile. Roman barely resisted the urge to flip her off but decided it wasn’t worth the risk. He was positive at this point that she had eyes in the back of her head.
He sighed, rubbing his eyes and standing up straighter in an attempt to look more “enthusiastic”- or at least awake. Drakon might have been the epitome of evil, but she was right. It would be as easy as snapping her fingers to have Roman fired and replaced. And that was not something he could afford- literally.
Roman shoved the thoughts aside as a family walked up. He saw so many of the same groups over and over again that they all started to blend together. This one was no different- a loud, angry straight couple surrounded by a horde of unruly children.
The man slammed his fist down on the counter as he approached and Roman plastered on a smile, “Hi sir! How can I help you?”
Yep. Today was going to be fun. It was only noon and he had already a) gotten puked on by a little kid, b) had nearly been fired, and now c) yelled at because apparently the carnival games were arranged incorrectly and it was somehow his fault.
Roman spent the next two hours trying not to space out but it was so hard when he wanted to be anywhere else. He decided he was never going to a fair ever again. Ever. Unless it was with a boyfriend. Who he would win a bunch of prizes for. And take selfies with while they ate matching cotton candy. And they would ride the Ferris wheel together and kiss at the top. Hmmmm, so maybe he would never go to a fair ever again unless certain requirements were met.
If only his Prince Charming could come along now, jump over the desk partition, reach for Roman’s hand, and whisk him away to some place that had air conditioning. He would be tall, muscular, with a strong jawline, and-
“Excuse me?”
Roman glanced down, trying to find the kid who was trying to get his attention.
“Up here?”
He moved his gaze upwards to find a guy about his age wearing a dark hoodie with his hands shoved in his pockets. Not surprisingly, he looked like he was dying from the heat.
“Oh sorry. I thought you were,” Roman waved his hand at his knee, “small.”
The stranger grimaced, “Gonna try not to be insulted by that.”
“Anyways... how can I help you?” Even though the statement was built into Roman’s subconscious script, he really did mean it. The boy kept swaying and Roman wasn’t sure if it was some kind of nervous fidget or because he was actually about to pass out.
“Yeah. Right. Sorry. I’m just kinda- my head-“ He ran his hands through his hair, “Basically I lost my group and my phone is dead and I have no idea where they are and-“
He tried to take a step forward but stumbled, gripping the desk for support. Roman’s protective instincts kicked in immediately. He swung open the little shack’s gate and began leading the boy back to the shade of the awning, one arm swung around his chest to support him.
“I’m fine, really,” He tried to protest but used Roman as crutch as if this was A Christmas Carole and he was Tiny Tim.
Roman snorted as he latched the gate shut behind them, “You’re not ‘fine’- you can barely walk.”
Roman set the boy down on the rough floors, concerned by how hard he was breathing. He grabbed a water bottle from beneath the counter and offered it as he squatted down. This close, Roman was able to get a better evaluation his guest.
The good news: the heavy darkness beneath his eyes was eyeshadow- not some sort of bruise or dark circles that were so bad they could be seen from three feet away. The bad news: basically everything else. His breathing was labored. His face was deathly pale- nearly gray- and beaded with sweat. His black skinny jeans, heavy boots, and oversized purple hoodie were ideal for perhaps a light rain in mid October; at a fair during the sadistic month of July, the outfit looked nearly deadly.
Roman chewed the bottom of his lip. He really wasn’t trained for this sort of thing. His job was to look cute at the entrance and tell people where they could find the petting zoo. But he couldn’t just turn this guy away, “Look, you can stay here as long as you need but if my boss sees you, I’m dead so just try to stay low or something.”
The boy had been gulping down the water bottle but froze suddenly. His eyes widened and he started scrambling to get up. His feet scrabbled beneath him like a puppy who wasn’t used to their legs yet.
“Hey, hey, stop!” Roman hissed under his breath, trying to avoid making a scene, “What are you doing?”
“I don’t want you to get in trouble. It’s better if I just go,” The boy stopped struggling and stared at Roman with eyes the size of a small planet. They were blue, so deep and dark they almost looked purple. Beneath them, the messy eyeshadow was smudged by what Roman realized were tear streaks.
“Shut up, Emo. I’m not going to let you leave until I know it’s safe,” Roman reached out, brushing his thumb across the boy’s cheekbones to wipe away the dark trails the makeup had made.
The boy looked confused but didn’t try to duck away from Roman’s touch, “What are you doing?”
Roman drew his hand back and stared down at it. He felt just as confused as the boy looked. What was he doing? He huffed out a laugh, “I- I’m not sure. I don’t think either of us are thinking very clearly right now.”
Across from him, the boy bowed his head down so Roman couldn’t see his face and started drinking from the bottle again- less desperately this time. Roman got the feeling the conversation was over.
He stood up and shifted so he was more centered at the desk, “I have to look like I’m actually doing my job, but tell me if you need anything. Try to, uh, cool off or something. I’ve got plenty of water bottles over here.”
“Virgil.”
“I’m sorry?” Roman turned to face the shadow of a human in the corner of his shack. The boy was trying to take up less space, but his lanky legs made it hard to curl up.
“My name is Virgil.”
Roman smiled, “Nice to meet you, Virgil. I’m Roman.”
Virgil nodded as if Roman had given the correct answer and was allowed to go back to his job.
The next hour passed sluggishly. Roman told six separate women asked where the bathrooms were but he could swear they were all the exact same person. He saw the girl who ran the lemonade stand spit into a drink at least twice. At some point, Virgil fell asleep, the back of his head pressed against the gate and his neck bent at an angle that would probably hurt when he woke up. His breathing was still a worrying rasp and Roman couldn’t help but glance over towards Virgil’s corner whenever he got the chance.
Three o’clock rolled in like it didn’t want to come. Roman slammed down his sign that read “I’m On Break Right Now!! I’ll Be Back In A Few Minutes :)” and dared the Karen who was marching toward his stand to take another step forward.
When he was sure the coast was clear, he ducked onto the floor and grabbed another water bottle as he scooted next to Virgil. This close, Roman could feel tremors that were running through Virgil’s body.
“Hey buddy, wake up,” Roman shook Virgil’s shoulders gently, wincing at the heat that radiated through the thick sweatshirt.
Virgil’s eyes blinked open slowly, glassy and unfocused. He searched around the small space before his gaze settled on Roman, “Where am- oh that’s right. I’m still here?”
Roman couldn’t explain it but something about the venomous disappointment in Virgil’s voice hit him in the chest. He shook the feeling away quickly when he remembered what was going on, “You’re burning up. I want you to drink some more water. And I think you’re going to need to take off that sweatshirt.”
Virgil collapsed in on himself, wrapping his arms around his chest and pressing himself against the side of the shack, “I don’t want to take it off.”
Roman could feel his eyebrows scrunching together by their own accord, “Why not?”
Virgil just shrugged and looked away which perfectly conveyed the message of I know exactly why and I’m not going to tell you.
“Ok, ok, whatever. It’s not like that stupid hoodie is seriously damaging your health or anything.”
Virgil flopped his head to the side to glare with two ice-cold flames. Roman got the feeling that if Virgil had more strength, he would’ve gotten slapped.
Roman pinched the bridge of his nose, searching for options. It’s not like he could force Virgil to take the sweatshirt off- that would be weird for anyone. Besides, he still hardly knew this kid. Maybe he refused to take the hoodie off because he had some giant tattoo from a gang. Did gangs get tattoos? Like the dark mark from Harry Potter? Roman was getting sidetracked and Virgil looked like the type of person who rarely left his house. Ok so definitely not the type to join a gang.
But the fact that they hardly knew each other still stood. If he pushed it too far, he would be crossing about twenty boundaries. On the other hand, Virgil was looking worse and worse by the second. In the space of a few blinks, his expression had faded from a glare to half-lidded stupor.
Roman grimaced as he pressed the back of his hand against Virgil’s forehead. His bangs were damp and his skin felt like a hot pan just off the stove. Roman brushed his hand upwards, combing his fingers through Virgil’s hair.
Virgil’s gaze flicked over to meet Roman’s eyes, unfocused and filmy. But within those eyes, swimming in the purple beneath, Roman could see so much emotion, it almost hurt to look at. Those eyes pleaded with him, so full of fear.
Roman sighed. He simply couldn’t say no that stare, “Yeah ok. You can keep the damn thing on. But we need to figure out a way to get your fever down.”
Virgil slumped sideways into Roman, pressing into him instead of the wall. The chills running through his body were so strong that Roman almost wondered if they were contagious somehow. He snuggled further against Roman, his head pressing into Roman’s shoulder.
Roman didn’t know what to do. What he wanted to do was wrap his arms around this strange little shadow and never let go. In reality, though, even this much contact was probably worsening Virgil’s temperature.
“Hey,” Roman shook Virgil’s far shoulder slightly to get his attention, “I had an idea. Would you be ok with just unzipping your hoodie? You wouldn’t have to take it off!”
Virgil responded by wrapping himself around Roman’s arm like some baby marsupial, “Too tired. Just wanna sleep.”
Roman could hardly hear Virgil’s muttering through the material of his own shirt. He sighed, “Yeah. Well too bad. Will you please just keep yourself from dying?”
“Ti-r-ed,” Virgil drew out the vowels like a whiny little kid.
“What- do you want me to do it?” Roman huffed out an exasperated laugh.
Against him, he felt Virgil shrug, “Sure.”
“Oh,” Roman hadn’t been expecting that answer. He had asked as a joke after all. Virgil had made such a big deal about keeping the sweatshirt on that Roman felt that he was crossing a line by even touching it.
Roman untangled Virgil’s arms for his and propped him against the wall. The boy moved as if he were a rag doll in Roman’s hands and it was nearly enough make Roman queasy. He scooted over so he was facing Virgil.
He watched him with those big eyes. Big, soft eyes. They carried so much uncertainty, always tracking Roman’s movement without ever shifting their gaze. But they held the weight of trust as well- feeling safe despite not knowing what Roman was going to do. Roman glowed under the trust, feeling like he had been awarded a treasure few could even find. At the same time, he was positive he didn’t deserve it. He didn’t know if he was doing the right things. How could Virgil seem so certain that Roman would help him if even Roman didn’t know that?
Roman reached forward, hands freezing as they hovered over the zipper that hung just below the dip of Virgil’s collarbone. This was weird. He knew these were “special circumstances” but still... it was weird. Roman cleared his throat, “Uh, sorry, this is just kind of awkward.”
Virgil mustered another glare, less deadly this time but still managing to clearly convey the message of Stop being such a useless gay.
Roman cleared his throat again. He probably sounded like he was developing a case of pneumonia, “Right. Sorry.”
Said useless gay took a deep breath and pulled the zipper down. Underneath, Virgil was wearing a plain black muscle tank to match the rest of his dark outfit. Roman had to give him credit for committing so strongly to the aesthetic. A part of him was still surprised that Virgil’s hoodie wasn’t hiding some kind of green alien body.
“Surprised I’m not some kind of green alien?”
Roman realized he had been staring and immediately tried to find something else to look at. His brain apparently decided that the best solution was to reread the safety rules posted on the back wall. He could feel a blush rising to his face and he was pretty sure it had something to do with the way the tank top dipped lowly across Virgil’s chest and hung across his delicate collarbones.
Roman nearly started laughing at himself out loud. He sounded like a repressed Victorian maiden. What he going to do next? Maybe he would stomp his feet and start chanting Show me your ankle! Show me your ankle!
“Hey, help me with this?” Virgil’s strained voice brought Roman’s attention swinging back to the real world. He was trying to shrug the sweatshirt off his shoulders while still trying to move as little as possible.
Roman reached out again, probably too quickly. He was acting so strange. He wished his hands would stop shaking so much.
“Oh, Roman?” A sugar-sweet, poisoned voice floated into the shack just as Roman managed to get the last sleeve past Virgil’s elbow.
“Shit,” Roman hissed under his breath, “That’s my manager.”
Virgil’s eyes went wide but Roman didn’t have the time to reassure him. He threw the nearest thing over Virgil which happened to be a beach towel from the lost and found. It probably wouldn’t help his temperature at all, but at least Ms. Drakon wouldn’t see him.
Roman pulled out his winning grin as he stood up, “Why, hello, Ms. Drakon!”
She responded with an equally bright mouthful, but Roman wouldn’t dare to call it a smile, “Roman, it seems you have quite a crowd beginning to build up!”
He glanced over and suppressed a groan as he saw the trail of unhappy looking people that glared at him from an ever-growing line. He turned his attention back to Drakon, pointing down to the sign propped on the counter, “Yes, ma’am, I see that. I will make sure that they are all satisfied as soon as my break is over.”
Her eyes wrinkled as her mouth widened, but there was nothing friendly about them, “I think you’ve been on break long enough.”
“Yes, of course!” In Roman’s head, a large anvil had just landed on Drakon’s head.
Drakon disappeared into the crowd and Roman turned to the daunting line in front of him. The snake was headed by a group of 12 year old girls. They were easiest type to deal with. Bless their boyband obsessed hearts- they were probably the only reason the counter hadn’t been broken down by a mob of angry middle aged women with expired passes. He gave them a wink, “I’ll be with you ladies in a minute.”
Judging by the giggles that erupted as he sank down behind the counter, he had bought himself a minute or two.
“Hey there,” Roman was trying to be quiet but he was surprised at how soft his voice came out.
He pulled the towel away to find Virgil fast asleep. His breath was definitely starting to even out. The stupid hoodie pooled around him, still attached at the wrists. A tiny hint of a smile tugged at one side of his lips.
Roman ruffled his hands through Virgil’s hair, “Hang in there, buddy.”
He twirled around as he stood up, adding a little more dramatic flair than needed. He flicked the sign down with one finger. The smile he beamed at the crowd was genuine; this time he had something to smile about- even if he wasn’t quite sure what it was.
Another hour passed by with all of the ease of a root canal. A person told him they wanted a discount because their child had found a dead rat in a trash can. Roman tried to explain that it was a good thing it was in a trash can instead of anywhere else. The lemonade girl flipped someone off. She was Roman’s hero.
Virgil only began stirring by the end of it, blinking his eyes open like a owl in daylight. He looked around the shack like he was seeing it for the first time. His eyes were sharper than Roman had seen them before, glittering like obsidian now that they could focus.
Roman tried his best to concentrate on the customer in front of him, but he kept glancing back and grinning at Virgil. It was nice to see him looking more like a human and less like a very unhealthy zombie.
For what seemed like an eternity and a half, the customer refused to leave. Finally Roman made an under-the-table deal consisting of extra arcade tickets and a free voucher for lemonade just to get rid of them. He hoped the lemonade got spat in.
“Coast clear?” Virgil’s small voice came from what Roman had officially began calling Virgil’s Corner. He sounded different- probably because he wasn’t fighting for his life. His voice was still low, but the gravel in his tone sounded far more intentional and less like Holy shit I can’t breathe.
Roman turned around and leaned against the counter, “Ah! Sleeping Beauty awakes! How are you feeling?”
“Would I sound ungrateful if I said I feel like shit?”
Roman made an exaggerated act of thinking about it, “Just a little bit. But also honest.”
Virgil nodded and then looked down at the ground, letting a beat of silence fall between them. Roman got the feeling that Virgil had something to say, but they both had to wait for it to arrive.
Virgil began pulling the hoodie back up around his hunched shoulders, eyes still burning holes through the floor of the stall.
“Hey, hey, hey,” Roman sunk down to the floor, “Don’t put that thing back on. I just got you breathing right again- don’t make us start over from square one.”
He placed his hand against Virgil’s forehead again, “You still feel kinda overheated to me so-“
Roman stopped speaking as Virgil flinched away from the touch. His eyes darted around as if they couldn’t find a single safe place to land. He pulled his arms and legs in, tense and ready to- to do what, though? He looked like he wanted to hide, and run, and fight all at the same time. Virgil had quickly transformed into a cornered wild animal.
“Virgil, what’s wrong?” Roman spoke as softly and slowly as he could but tension was mounting within him as well. Had he done something wrong? Was Virgil hurt?
“They didn’t ask about me, did they?” Virgil spoke as if he didn’t want is voice to be heard.
“I’m sorry, who didn’t ask about you?”
“My group. The ones I came with. They both wear glasses and have brown hair and one’s shorter than the other and the taller one has freckles and was wearing a black button down and the other was wearing a blue shirt and- and,” Virgil’s voice broke and Roman’s heart along with it, “-and they’re my best friends.”
Suddenly Roman remembered the reason Virgil had shown up at his desk in the first place. It wasn’t the heat exhaustion- he had gotten lost.
Virgil succeeded in wrapped himself up in his sweatshirt. He curled into a tight ball, knees pulled against his chest and eyes just barely peeking above top of them.
“Hey, well, they’re probably looking around the fair for you. A lot of people don’t even know about my dumb little shack here! They’ll turn up eventually.”
Virgil shook his head, “They wouldn’t even look for me. They’ve probably left by now.”
“I really don’t think-“
Roman was cut off by Virgil launching himself onto him, wrapping his arms like a vice around Roman’s chest and digging his face into Roman’s shoulder. Shuddering sobs wracked Virgil’s body, all the panic and pain of today running onto Roman’s shoulder and staining his shirt with dark eyeshadow.
But Roman wasn’t thinking about that. He was hardly thinking at all. Roman was angry. Maybe angrier than he had ever been at that Drakon bitch or any of the customers that screamed at him or the kids who threw things at him or the teenagers who would snicker just loud enough so that he could hear them. That was trivial.
He was so mad. Mad at the pigs who stranded Virgil on his own, who apparently didn’t give a shit about his wellbeing, who made him feel so worthless that his immediate assumption was that they had left him behind.
Roman hoped they showed up. He would rip them to pieces.
He wrapped one arm around Virgil as tightly as he could and cradled the back of his head with his other hand. He didn’t want to let go; he wouldn’t let go. Roman could feel Virgil’s nails digging into his back as he gripped Roman’s shirt in fists.
Roman began rocking gently back and forth, moving his fingers through Virgil’s hair and letting his nails scratch softly against his scalp. Soon, Virgil’s sobs subsided into smaller hiccups. Roman could still feel hot tears soaking through his shirt.
They stayed huddled on the floor for a good minute before Virgil slowly raised his head, “I’m sorry, sometimes I get-“
“Hey, don’t be sorry,” Roman ran his thumb across Virgil’s cheek, brushing away the tears that ran down it. Like this, Virgil’s eyes looked ethereal, two pools of pure enchantment. Roman was sure he could spend the rest of his life memorizing the way the sunlight play against them.
“Excuse me?”
“Shit, shit, shit, damn it,” Roman knew he should have put his do not disturb sign up.
Virgil jerked his head up, “Patton?!”
Roman looked up to see another teenager about his age leaning over the counter. He was wearing glasses and a blue T-shirt with the Humane Society logo.
His face melted into a relieved smile as Virgil stood up, “Thank goodness we found you- we’ve been looking everywhere.”
He wrapped Virgil in a hug as yet another teenager appeared. He was taller, with eyes nearly as dark as Virgil’s, and he looked like he might sit down and begin discussing taxes with you at any moment.
This one nodded, “I created a systematic search pattern to use. Unfortunately, we were not even made aware of this place until a rather rude young lady at the lemonade stand directed us over here.”
The one called Patton let go of Virgil just long enough for the other to give him a quick hug before grabbing him into another embrace, “Oh we were so worried.”
Roman felt a pang in his chest. This was good, right? Virgil was safe now. And obviously his friends weren’t the monsters Roman had assumed them to be. So it was all good. Yep. Definitely. Totally. Then why did he feel so damn sad?
“Yeah, yeah, I’m ok,” Roman looked up to see Virgil wiping off his face as the other two fussed over him, “I wouldn’t be though if it weren’t for Roman.”
The more serious one raised an eyebrow, “Who?”
Roman rose up from the ground, feeling sheepish for a reason he couldn’t explain, “Uh, that would be me.”
“Logan, Patton, this is Roman,” Virgil glanced over and gave him a warm smile, “He helped me out in more ways than one.”
Patton pulled Roman into a squeeze, wrapping his arms around his neck in a way that made Roman bend down, “Thank you so, so much.”
Logan took a moment from talking to Virgil in a tone to stare at Roman, “You got him to take off his hoodie?”
Roman escaped from Patton’s reach, “Uh, well, I think he kind of had heat exhaustion-“
Logan turned his attention back to Virgil, “But you don’t take that thing off unless you’re very comfortable with someone or-“
“Or really like them. Yeah, I know,” Virgil stared at the floor, a bright red rising to his face.
“Oh,” Roman wasn’t sure what else to say. He could feel a blush as deep as Virgil’s tinting his complexion.
Logan looked down at a watch wrapped around his wrist, “Thank you for helping our friend, but we really must be going now.”
“Right. Yes. Of course,” Roman nodded, trying to clear his head. The implications of what Logan had said were quickly replaced by gloom.
Roman hoped the sadness sitting in he’s chest like a lead weight didn’t carry into his voice. He swung open the gate and tried for a smile as Virgil stepped past him.
Roman watched as Virgil stepped down into the dirt, probably the last time he was ever going to see him. Roman almost let him get away. Almost.
“Hey, wait!” Roman leaned out and grabbed Virgil’s hand. He reached for his pocket and waved his phone, “Could I get your number?”
Virgil’s jaw dropped, “You had a phone this entire time?!”
Roman blinked dumbly at Virgil as realization hit him, “Oh my god, I did.”
Virgil looked off into the distance as if he couldn’t process Roman’s lack of brain cells. At long last he began laughing. It started off as a snicker, developing into a full on cackle and finally dissolving into a wheeze. It was one of the ugliest laughs Roman had ever heard and some of the sweetest music he’d ever listened to. Virgil straightened up from where he had collapsed with his hands on his knees, “Oh my god; you’re so stupid.”
Roman felt his heart drop, “So that’s a no?”
“I didn’t say that either,” Virgil took a step forward and snatched the phone from Roman’s still out-stretched hand.
He gave it back after a few seconds of quick typing and seemed to be about to walk away, but froze, staring intensely at something on Roman’s shirt.
“What is it?” Roman craned his neck to find what Virgil was looking at.
“Well you’ve got something,” Virgil leaned forward, poking his hand against Roman’s chest for a moment before brushing it upwards and flicking Roman in the nose, “Right there.”
Before Roman hand a chance to react, Virgil had turned on his heel and was jogging to catch up with his two companions who were chatting at the gate. He watched as the group headed away, focusing on the purple hoodie in the middle until they turned a corner and Roman couldn’t stare anymore.
Heat still beat down from the summer sky, but Roman was sure that the warmth radiating from his chest could rival any sun.
If you want to join my Sanders Sides fic taglist just send me an ask or reply to this post :p
~ @phan-fander ~
#prinxiety#prinxiety fic#prinxiety hurt/comfort#prinxiety fluff#prinxiety high school au#prinxiety human au#prinxiety fanfic#prinxiety fanfiction#virgil x roman#sanders sides#sanders sides fanfiction#sanders sides fic#sanders sides human au#sanders side high school au#ts roman#ts virgil#romantic prinxiety#platonic analogicality#starlight writes
346 notes
·
View notes
Text
I’m With You (2/?)
Summary:
Having a crush was nothing to be ashamed of...lying to the family and friends of said crush about being the guy’s boyfriend, that was a whole other problem. When Buck saves the life of Andrew Diaz and accidentally makes a nurse think that he’s Andrew’s boyfriend, Buck soon finds himself lying to Andrew’s firefighter friends/coworkers as well as Andrew’s family including Andrew’s very suspicious and attractive brother, Eddie.
Based on the 1995 movie While You Were Sleeping.
Words: 4,930
Notes: The fic title comes from the song of the same name by Vance Joy. Listen to it, it is perfect. Enjoy. :)
Read on Ao3
Masterpost
Previous Chapter
--
“You know I’m not really his boyfriend, right?” Buck asked Olivia when he managed to corner her.
Although Andrew’s co-workers had left soon after they arrived because they were still on the clock, and Athena had gone with them, Andrew’s grandmother and aunt were both still in the room with him. Buck had managed to slip out with the excuse that he was getting something to drink. Instead he went to find Olivia.
“What do you mean?” she asked. “But you said you were—”
“I didn’t,” Buck said. “I — I mean, I see him every day because he gets coffee at Coffee Time and I’ve noticed him. Of course, I have. But I’ve never really talked to him. Today I heard him yell and I ran to help and things just kinda got away from me and—“
“I am so sorry!” The nurse said. “I can explain. It’s all my fault but I did overhear you and now—“
Buck let out a sigh. “I shouldn’t have come here. And I feel bad. Lying to them. They’re first responders and just nice, you know?”
Buck hung his head.
“What if...what if you just kept it up?” The nurse asked. “For now, I mean.”
“And when he wakes up?”
Buck had been able to tell with absolute surety that Andrew’s friends and family were good people but one of them was a police officer and she might very well arrest him for all his lying.
“We...we’ll figure something out.”
His sister Maddie would have told him to come clean, that honesty would get him farther than anything else might. It was just too bad that his sister wasn’t really around to tell him to do the right thing. Buck hadn’t heard from her in years. It was when he found himself in troublesome spots that he thought of her because Maddie was the one that was good at dealing with tough situations and it made Buck wish that he could call her and hear her voice. She never answered when he called, though, and so Buck had long given up on it.
He doubled back to the room Andrew had been put in just in time to see the doctor checking him over. Pepa was still there with Isabel and they both waved him in. Buck noticed immediately that the doctor didn’t look happy.
“What — is he okay?” Buck asked.
The doctor didn’t answer.
“Oh, perfect. You didn’t leave,” Pepa said. “We wanted to invite you to dinner tomorrow night. At Bobby and Athena’s. Since Andrew’s kept you from us we figure it’s high time we get to know you.”
Buck froze. Coming up with an excuse felt like the right thing to do but his mind went blank. He had no plans. If he were honest, he hadn’t had plans with anyone in a long time. It kind of came with the territory of having a job that required him to be up at 5am in the morning and also not having any real friends. Or family, for that matter.
“We want you there,” Isabel jumped in. “And if you say no we’ll keep asking.”
“I—”
They were both looking at him with such eagerness that Buck nodded. Isabel clapped her hands together and Pepa grinned at him and then immediately asked for his phone number. Buck rattled it off without thinking and a moment later he had a text with an address.
The doctor was still checking over Andrew and Buck didn’t like the way that he was still frowning and glancing at Andrew’s chart.
“I something wrong?” Buck asked.
“What?” Isabel asked. “Pepa, que esta pasando?”
[“Pepa, what is happening?”]
“It seems the initial tests were inconclusive,” the doctor said. “I want to do a few more tests, but I think Andrew might be in a coma.”
Isabel gasped and clutched at her chest. Pepa’s hand was on her mother’s shoulder and she too looked tense.
“What does that mean?” Buck asked. “Will he be okay?”
“The coma is likely in response to his head injury. The body is repairing itself,” the doctor said but Buck noted how he didn’t say one way or the other that Andrew would be alright.
“So, he’ll be okay,” Isabel said.
“I will have someone monitor him and take him up for a few more tests. We’ll know more then,” the doctor said.
When Buck looked at Andrew again, he was hit with a wave of sadness. He may not really be Buck’s boyfriend, but Buck still had feelings for him. He felt for that man and he wanted him to be okay. He needed him to wake up.
“He’s going to be fine,” Pepa said and Buck hadn’t even heard her move or come around to him until her hand was on his back. “Andrew’s always been strong and hardheaded. He’ll be fine.”
Buck nodded.
They sat in silence for a while after that and Buck felt the guilt again. He needed to tell them the truth. It didn’t seem like a good time seeing as Isabel looked paler than before. Pepa seemed to have noticed that her mom wasn’t doing all that well because they had a quick conversation in Spanish just as a couple of doctors entered the room.
“Hello,” one of them said. “We’re here to take Mr. Diaz up for a few tests.”
After the doctors rolled him away, Pepa stood up. “Buck, I have to take her home. This is a lot for her.”
“Of course,” Buck said.
Pepa smiled at him. “Are you — will you stick around?”
“Stick around?” Buck asked.
“Here,” Pepa said. “I don’t want Andrew here on his own. Since you’re here I feel more comfortable leaving him.”
Buck couldn’t pretend that he wasn’t shocked about the confidence and trust that they were already handing him. And here he was lying to them and making them believe something that wasn’t true at all. He felt like such an asshole.
“I can. Yes. I can hang out,” Buck said. It was really the least that he could do and if he were honest with himself he had nowhere else to be and no one else to be with.
“Oh good,” Isabel said. “That’s a relief. This was just — it was unexpected and Andrew’s parents are in Texas which...obviously you know that already.”
Buck just nodded. “I’ll stay. Keep him company.”
“Good, good. And text me or call if anything happens when the doctors bring him back. You have my number now.”
Pepa hugged Buck, pressing a kiss on his cheek. “Thank you so much, Buck. I’m happy he found you.”
Buck knew that he was blushing and then Isabel was hugging him. “Sweet boy,” she said. “Gracias.”
[“Thank you.”]
They were both almost out the door when Pepa turned back to look at Buck. “Oh, and don’t forget about the dinner. You don’t have to bring anything. Just yourself. We all just want to get to know you better.”
They were nice decent people. They were kind and welcoming and apparently had not even a bit of a problem with their grandson/nephew possibly being interested in men. Andrew was lucky to have family like that and not just family but this group of friends that showed up at his bedside at the hospital and that cared enough to want to know his significant other. And selfish as it was, Buck wanted to have just a taste of it before everything went to shit and these people never wanted to see him again.
“I — I’m looking forward to it,” he said. “Thank you for inviting me.”
Both Isabel and Pepa smiled at him before they left.
Buck left the hospital in search of coffee after a few minutes. He ran into Olivia again and she gave him a smile and wave as if she wasn’t at least partially responsible for the mess that he was in. He took a walk around the hospital before he got back to Andrew’s room. Andrew still wasn’t back so Buck busied himself on his phone for a while until eventually he was rolled back into the room.
“How is he?” Buck asked, jumping to his feet.
“There doesn’t seem to be anything wrong. His head injury is causing a coma but it’s a minor bleed that should clear out on it’s own. Andrew is breathing on his own and his vitals are good. He’ll wake on his own sometime in the next few days. It’s just a matter of waiting.”
“Okay,” Buck said. “Thank you.”
He texted the information to Pepa.
Andrew looked peaceful on the hospital bed. Maybe a bit pale but still so nice to look at.
“I wish I’d taken the chance to speak to you,” Buck said. “This could be very different. I could have just been your friend.”
Andrew was so completely still on the bed. It was easier to talk to him that way, to just explain everything that had happened and to apologize.
“And the worst part is that I don’t really know you,” Buck said, “so I don’t even know how you’ll react when you hear about this or if you’ll even know who I am. This is just such a big giant mess.”
Buck grabbed his phone and he scrolled through social media. Now that he knew Andrew’s name, he looked him up. His Instagram was miraculously not set to private so Buck took a quick look. There were a few selfies, a picture of a firetruck, one of the coffee cup from Coffee Time and a random one of the sunset. Not a whole lot to go on. It told Buck everything that he already knew about him.
“And here’s the thing. I’m lonely. I’m so lonely that it’s easier to make up some story in my head about what it might have been like to actually talk to someone like you. Have you ever felt like that, like everyone else around you has someone and you’re just this single lonely person? From the look of your friends and family, I doubt that. And I hope you realize how lucky you are to have them and to do what you do because I’m sure you love your job. And I wish I had that — that I was passionate about something enough.”
The doctor returned to check up on Andrew after a while and Buck hung back while he did, not sure what to make of it all until the doctor turned to look at Buck.
“You’re the boyfriend,” he said.
“Yes,” Buck said. “Is — is something wrong?”
“Just checking him over again. Everything looks fine, really.”
“Other than the coma,” Buck said.
The doctor gave a short nod. Buck watched the doctor write something in Andrew’s chart and then he left after giving Buck a nod and Buck turned back to look at Andrew.
“You know, you better wake up. You have to. I don’t know what I’ll do if you don’t. I would have to keep the lie going or I would need to tell them and — well, once you wake up I’ll have to tell them. Tell you.”
Andrew was as still as ever. Olivia stopped by after a while.
“How are you doing?”
“Okay,” Buck said. “I have no idea what I’m doing, but I’m okay. And it’s going to blow up on my face and that’s okay too.”
Buck stayed for a bit longer even after Olivia left him. It was when he felt that he was starting to nod off that he got up and gathered his things. Buck was sort of surprised that no one had tried to send him away considering visiting hours were surely over. It was probably the work of Olivia.
It was getting dark out when he got back to his car and drove home. He should have been home hours earlier and yet somehow he’d managed to get himself involved in something ridiculous. His very best hope was that a few years down the line he could look back at the situation and laugh. And maybe if he was really lucky, Buck didn’t come out of it hurt or possibly arrested.
Buck picked up Chinese on his way home and like every day, he took the stairs up to his apartment even though there was an elevator available and then he opened his door and he stepped into the dark and lonely space.
Ali had been the one to help him pick out the apartment. The realtor had been convinced that they were a couple the entire time which had been at least amusing during the tours of apartment after apartment after apartment until they settled on the last one they viewed.
It was the open space that sold it for Buck and having his bedroom up in a loft was cool too. Plus, he had a balcony. It wasn’t huge, but it was just him and Buck loved it. He loved that it was his place and that he felt at home there even if sometimes he did feel lonely. Ali often suggested that he get a pet but Buck wasn’t really into cats and a dog would make him feel guilty for not being around all the time.
Andrew in comparison probably didn’t feel lonely. He had all that family and friends and from what he could tell they were very close. Buck could admit that it did make him a bit jealous.
Family was a bit of a sore subject with him. A sister that never reached out or responded to him and parents that were so far removed, Buck didn’t think he’d heard from them more than once when he left home. Sometimes he wondered about what might happen if he called them or went back to Pennsylvania to visit and yet he just never wanted to. His parents had always been the distant types that shouldn’t have had kids. They weren’t bad people...they just weren’t parental. Maddie had played a huge part in raising him and then after she left, Buck had pretty much just been on his own. And then he left too and his parents barely even blinked.
Buck ate on his couch in front of his tv, lazing there for a while until he forced himself to clean up his food and head to bed. Having to go into work at 5am made it so that Buck was never in bed later than 10pm. Even on his days off, Buck was an early riser.
His bedroom was up the stairs and Buck dragged his feet as he walked up, stumbling into his bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth before he got undressed down to his underwear and just climbed into his bed. He sighed as his head hit the pillow and he didn’t let himself think about how the next day might go.
Buck didn’t even think about Andrew or his family and friends the next morning until he walked past the spot out on the street where he found Andrew at which point he had to stop. That was where Ali found him.
“Hey. You okay?”
“Kind of,” Buck said. “Things got a little strange yesterday.”
As they got the Coffee Time ready to open, Buck filled her in on everything that happened after he left work the day before.
“And she just looked so happy at the prospect of her grandson getting married,” Buck said. “But also she’s older and I didn’t know how she was going to handle it if I just told them it was all a lie.”
Ali was in the middle of refilling the coffee in one of the machines but she paused to look at him. “Buck, eventually the truth will come out. Probably better sooner than later.”
“I know,” Buck said with a groan.
The morning went quick, even the downtime and he and Ali got to just hang out for a while, cleaning and restocking things for the lunch rush. He got a text from Pepa asking if he was going to stop by the hospital and to once again extend the invitation to dinner. Buck left it unanswered for a while, but then it felt rude not to answer.
“Who are you texting?” Ali asked.
“Andrew’s aunt,” Buck said.
Ali just shook her head at him. “Buck, you are so far in this that I’m already having second hand embarrassment about how this will all end up.”
He went straight to the hospital after work despite the judging look that Ali gave him when he told her where he was going. At the very least, Buck knew that he would have Ali in his corner in the end. Just like he always did.
Buck found Chimney in the hospital room when he arrived.
“Hi,” Buck said. “Didn’t know anyone would be here.”
“Sorta expected you to be here, kid,” Chimney said.
“I was — I had work. But I came straight here.”
Chimney nodded.
It was surprisingly not awkward to talk to someone that was basically a stranger.
“Oh. Where do you work?”
“Coffee Time,” Buck said.
Chimney perked up at that and pointed at him. “Oh, oh, is that how you met? He does go there practically every day.”
“Uh,” Buck said and then he nodded. “Yeah.”
Chimney chuckled. “The keeper of the coffee and the coffee addict. I guess that makes sense.”
Buck shrugged his shoulders.
“Speaking of, coffee sounds good right about now. Want one?”
“Sure,” Buck said and he watched as Chimney got up and left the room and then he was alone with Andrew again.
He looked just like the last time that Buck saw him and still just as attractive. It wasn’t fair how attractive he was. Not fair at all. Without thinking, Buck reached over and touched his cheek in a gentle caress. His skin was soft and smooth too.
“You’ve been way too much trouble for me,” Buck whispered. “And Ali was right the entire time. Should have just done more than handed you your coffee.”
Andrew was so still. It felt like he was talking to no one.
“And your family is kind of wonderful. I haven’t even known them long, but they are. I just feel so horrible. I’m sitting here lying to all of them. Damn, I’m the biggest coward. And I’ll have to tell them eventually and I just don’t want any of them to hate me or for you to hate me. It wasn’t even really my fault.” Buck sat back in the chair and he groaned. “I just — I have Ali and that’s it. My sister Maddie is non-existent and I don’t even know why. My parents aren’t — I haven’t spoken to them in ages and it’s fine. This is my life, you know, but it doesn’t make me less lonely. But lying isn’t...I can’t keep this up.”
Maybe he just needed to man up and tell them. He could do it at the dinner, he could admit to the whole thing and just hope for the best or at least be done with all of it because there was a man in a hospital bed that deserved none of this and his family didn’t deserve it either.
“I’ll come clean,” Buck said. “Tonight. I’ll tell them the whole thing about how Olivia misunderstood and then how she just blurted out that I was going to ask you to marry me even though we’re not even dating or even know each other. I will. I can do that.”
Buck nodded to himself. He would do it.
That’s when he heard a cough behind him. Chimney.
“Uh, so you’re not Andrew’s boyfriend, then?”
Buck’s eyes fell closed as if that would get rid of Chimney standing off to the side holding two cups of coffee. He’d overheard everything.
“I—”
“Let me get this straight,” Chimney said, cutting him off. “You’ve been lying this entire time. Well, it’s been what, a day?”
Buck let his eyes open and he looked at Chimney. “I’m sorry,” he said. “And I’ll — I’ll go. I shouldn’t even be in here and—”
Chimney set down the coffee cups and he settled down in the chair at the other side of Andrew’s bed. “No, kid, don’t go. Explain it to me because from what I heard just now you didn’t do this maliciously.”
So, Buck did. He told him about the crush and about how seeing Andrew was a highlight of his day. How Buck had been minding his own business and heading home when he heard Andrew yell out. He’d done only what anyone else might have done. And then he’d been worried so he went to the hospital even though he should have known he wouldn’t be able to actually see him.
“But I’m an idiot and I need to stop talking out loud. That nurse Olivia, she made some assumptions and I didn’t correct her and then I was in here and then everyone was here and I tried to say something but I couldn’t. Now, here we are.”
“Here we are,” Chimney said and followed it with a whistle. “And I thought I was bad at the whole dating thing. You know, we did wonder, because Andrew as far as we knew was as straight as an arrow. But we don’t judge and Hen always says that sexuality is a fluid thing but he’s always had girlfriends.”
“Of course he’s straight,” Buck said because even there he couldn’t win.
Chimney chuckled and then he reached for his coffee cup and he motioned for Buck to grab the other.
“Look, lying isn’t exactly the best thing you could have done. But it seems to me like things just got out of hand here and I know it was probably overwhelming when we all arrived yesterday. You should still come to dinner at Bobby and Athena’s and I would advise you to tell them all the truth.”
“I will,” Buck said. “You’re not angry?”
Chimney shrugged. “I mean, I’m not thrilled. But I heard you, and from what I can tell you’re lonely. Alone. I know what that’s like. And I also know what it’s like to find somewhere to belong.”
“But I haven’t,” Buck pointed out. “This is all a lie, isn’t it? And the moment I come clean than that’s it. I don’t belong here. I’m not anything to him or any of you.”
Chim didn’t respond to that and Buck figured that he probably had no idea how to respond.
It made him feel worse to have Chimney react the way that he was as if he understood Buck’s actions and didn’t judge him for it. He was definitely a bit amused, but he also didn’t seem too upset over it.
“Anyway,” Chimney said eventually, “I’m going to head out. I’ll see you tonight. And don’t worry too much.”
Buck had no idea how he was expected to not worry.
“Oh, and hey,” Chimney said, “give me your number.”
They exchanged numbers and in mere seconds, Chimney had texted him.
Hi, Liar
Buck just rolled his eyes and Chimney laughed.
It was a bit boring to hang out at someone’s bedside. Once Chimney left, patting Buck on the shoulder before he did and still laughing. Being with Andrew made him feel a little less lonely.
“I know you don’t know me,” Buck said. “I hardly know you too. I just know that you’re a firefighter and that you hold the door open for people when you come into the coffee shop even when you’re in a rush. I know that you have good people around you. Friends and family. And I know that you could probably have anyone you wanted because you look — well, like that. And I’m pathetic for hanging out here and for just thinking for even a moment that I could have a chance with you. I just wanted to say I’m sorry even though you’re not even really here to deal with any of this.”
He didn’t speak again for a while, but he kept his eyes on Andrew until his phone vibrated with incoming texts. It was Ali asking him if he’d come clean yet. But he would. He would do it and he would go home and then call Ali and tell her all about it. He probably would never see any of them again. Not even Andrew. Buck wouldn’t blame them.
When the doctors and a few nurses arrived to check on Andrew, Buck figured it was time to go. He was glad that he hadn’t run into Olivia again, but as he was walking past the reception desk someone called his name.
“Hi, you’re Mr. Diaz’ boyfriend, right?”
He almost said no, but then he nodded.
“We have his belongings for you,” the man behind the desk said and then he came out with a sealed clear bag. “Everything that was on him.”
“Oh. Thanks,” Buck said. “But maybe it’s best if you pass it on to his aunt.”
“She told us to hold onto it for you.”
“Oh,” Buck said.
Buck took the bag when it was offered to him. He would just hand it over to them at dinner after he told them that he’d lied. It was a clear bag so he could see what was inside. A wallet, a phone, a bit of change, key, a swiss army knife, and a dog collar with what appeared to be a newly printed name tag that read: Legolas. It sounded like a familiar name but Buck couldn’t place why. Mostly, he was left wondering where the dog that the collar belonged to was.
It felt strange to get home with the intent of leaving his house to go somewhere. It made Buck realize that he’d been perhaps isolating himself too much. While Ali may have been his only real friend, the two of them rarely hung out outside of work these days. Buck had made excuses the last time she wanted to go out to club with him.
He showered and changed his clothes and was in the middle of getting his shoes on when a text from Pepa came in making sure that he was still coming. His stomach churned. He really didn’t know how things were going to go. For all that Chimney reacted well and expected the rest of them to understand, Buck couldn’t make himself expect any of their reactions to be the same. He had lied to them and kept the lie going and that just wasn’t okay.
Buck stopped at a liquor store to pick up a bottle of wine and then he went into the store next to it because he figured he should bring something more than just alcohol. He settled for mini cupcakes. The drive over to Bobby and Athena’s house felt short and long all at once and then when he was parked outside their house, the nerves hit. He really didn’t know any of these people. If he had somehow actually been Andrew’s boyfriend, he wondered if things would have been any easier. Buck was still trying to get himself together when someone knocked on his window, making him jump.
It was Hen. Another woman stood just behind her with an adorable little boy at her side. Buck rolled down the window.
“Hey,” he said.
“So, you getting out of that car any time soon?” Hen asked with a grin.
Buck nodded. “I was.”
“Hen, leave the poor boy alone. He’s going through a lot right now.”
Buck shook his head. He grabbed the wine bottle and the cupcakes, rolling the window back up and then turning off the ignition. When he got out of the car, Hen stepped back.
“I’m Karen, by the way,” the woman standing behind Hen said. “Hen’s wife. This is our son Denny.”
“It’s nice to meet you,” Buck said, extending his hand out to Karen who seemed more than lovely. Denny looked at Buck with some interest, but even Buck could tell that the kid was a little on the shy side.
“Anyway, come on, they’re probably all waiting,” Hen said.
Buck followed them towards the house. Hen didn’t even knock, she just let herself in. Buck took in a breath before he stepped into the house and closed the door behind him. Karen was waiting for him, but Hen had gone right down the steps and was already being greeted by Athena.
“They can be a lot,” Karen said, “but they’re all good people and we love Andrew. So anyone that he dates and saves his life is more than welcome here. Come on.”
Buck looked around. He spotted Chimney right away and got a nod and smile from him. Athena was talking with Hen and Buck spotted Bobby in the kitchen. Denny was already sitting at the coffee table with two other boys and there was a teenage girl sitting in an armchair near them. Pepa and Isabel were sat near her with another man that Buck didn’t know and when Pepa spotted him she stood up at once. Isabel looked in his direction as well, smiling wide.
“Buck, you made it,” Isabel said.
Buck smiled back. “I did. Um, thank you for inviting me.”
Pepa made it to his side, pulling him into a hug just as the man that was sitting with Isabel turned in Buck’s direction.
--
Next Chapter
Notes: So, Chimney knows. I had a hard time figuring out who would know first but Chimney felt like the right choice in the end. And we'll finally have Eddie in the next chapter. Thanks for reading. Let me know what you thought of this chapter. :)
12 notes
·
View notes
Text
ANOTHER TITLE
a/n: personally i’ve been waiting for this part to come since the beginning lmao, so here is the proposal finally!! it’s like so fluffy, almost disgustingly, but i just couldn’t help myself
pairing: Sebastian Stan X Reader
word count: 1.8k
This fic is part of the LITTLE ONE series, but can be read as a simple oneshot as well! Find the masterpost of the series HERE!
masterlist
(gif is not mine)
You’ve been eating like a hormonal teenage boy these past weeks and you know it needs to stop and held under control, but you just can’t help yourself. It’s like your stomach has become a black hole that needs to absorb any and every food that’s home, you’re constantly snacking beside the large portions you eat three times a day, there’s always something you’re craving, the shopping list on the fridge is changing every hour because you think of something else to eat.
Luckily, you haven’t gained that much weight besides the noticeable bump that’s your baby in your belly, seems like your little girl does need all the food and she uses it instead of letting it all get stuck on other parts of your body, so you’re fine for just now.
Sitting on the couch, watching some kind of soap opera, you’re snacking on an entire jar of Nutella this time, shamelessly stuffing your mouth with the sweet, thick stuff, pretty sure that nothing will be left of it by the end of the day. Sebastian is away again for his second filming that was scheduled even before you found out you were pregnant and he messed around with it a little, shortening it once again and you just visited him last weekend. Now that you are pushing the end of your second trimester, your bump is quite evident, not something you can hide easily, so when you showed up on set with your boyfriend, you didn’t even try to cover it up, knowing well someone would spot it sooner or later. However everyone on the team has been so respectful, keeping the news to themselves, because no headlines have been made about your pregnancy just yet, keeping the secret even longer. To be honest, you’re surprised it hasn’t been discovered sooner, you thoughr someone would catch you out and about and see right through your baggy clothes and sell the news to the tabloids, but now you are in the sixth month and no one knows a thing.
Your phone chimes next to you, a text from Seb and you hum to yourself happily, putting the jar aside to grab the phone and see what he wrote.
“How are my two favorite girls doing? Miss you a lot!”
He even attached a silly selfie of himself in hair and makeup, he looks adorable with the clips in his hair and some kind of patches under his eyes. Like a real beauty guru.
Grabbing the Nutella, you place it on top of your bump as you move the phone to a lower angle and take a selfie that makes your bump look even bigger, the jar on top and you grinning widely at the camera as you snap a picture and send it to him with your reply.
“Enjoying our third snack of the day at 11 am! Miss you too, can’t wait to see you next week!”
He reads the message right away, his reply coming just seconds later.
“Look at that bump! You look gorgeous, baby! Can’t wait to see you too, have fun with your sister today, love you lots Xx”
Since he has left you’ve been trying to keep yourself busy so you don’t miss him too much and you’re also using these weeks to spend as much time with your friends and family as possible, knowing well once the baby arrives you won’t be going out that much for a while, nestled up in your home, learning the ropes of being a mother. Today you are meeting up with your sister, she is taking you out to this alleged new, quite fancy restaurant you haven’t heard about before. She claimed that it’s really exclusive, so you don’t have to worry about being photographed or bothered, but she also told you to glam yourself up for the occasion. It’s gonna be some nice sister time, something you haven’t been able to do in a long time.
You take the assignment seriously, doing your hair and makeup the best you can and you decide to put on a flowy maxi dress with a soft, knitted cardigan, very much going for a kind of cottage core vibe. Leaving just in time you text your sister that you’re on your way, putting the address into the GPS and heading out of town, because the place is near the beach. She texts you back that she’ll meet you there and so your short little road trip begins. Sitting in the car you’re listening to one of the many playlists Sebastian has made for you and the baby, he likes to play them at home, humming the songs under his breath, hoping to start educating your little girl in the field of music as early as possible. You have to admit he has a good taste, so you don’t mind it at all.
As you follow the instructions of the GPS you find the place that’s supposed to be your destination, but it doesn’t seem like a restaurant at all, more like a mansion of some kind, a very expensive looking if you are being honest. There are no other cars, no sign of other people so as you park at the front you call your sister.
“Hey, I’m right outside, but I have a feeling I’m at the wrong place? It doesn’t look like a restaurant.”
“Oh, don’t worry! You’re at the right place! I’m a little late, but I’ll be there soon, just go inside, they are expecting us!” she assures you, but you’re still not convinced.
Ending the call you approach the entrance and for your surprise the heavy doors open before you could even knock or find the bell. A man in a tuxedo appears in front of you, smiling warmly at you.
“Miss Y/L/N?”
“Uh, yeah,” you nod, a little shy and confused.
“Please, follow me,” prompts as you walk inside and the two of you start crossing the grandiose hall of the building.
At this point you are sure it’s not a restaurant, but you have no idea why your sister wanted you to come here. You want to ask the man if you’re even at the right place, but he called you by your name so he was expecting you, this has to be the place where you’re supposed to be. More and more questions pile up in your head as you follow him out to the backyard, a gigantic, flower-filled garden that’s straight out of a fairytale, a path leading down to the beach where there’s a dreamy little pergola with even more flowers and fairy lights and as your eyes fall on the figure standing in the middle of the pergola, you immediately gasp.
Because surrounded with all the flowers and lights, there is Sebastian standing in an elegant suit, smiling widely at you as the man next to you helps you down the stairs before you start walking down the path to him.
Tears are flooding your eyes, because you already know what it is, but you can’t believe it’s really happening. He was so sneaky, he got home from filming earlier and even made your sister play along to surprise you, he is such a romantic soul, no one can change your mind about that!
“You’re not in Atlanta!” you tell him when he is finally close enough to hear you. He chuckles sweetly, taking a few steps forward to meet you sooner, his hands finding your waist as you cup his face in your hands, pulling him down to kiss you right away.
“No, I’m not, baby,” he smirks, his hands sliding to your belly, gently stroking the sides as you wipe your tears away, but there’s no use, because the next moment, he steps back a little, just enough so that he can get down on one knee and you’re crying again when you see him pull out a little velvety box from his pocket.
You were expecting it. You knew he would propose before the baby arrives, but you just didn’t know when and how, but he surely outdone himself with his little surprise.
“My Love, Y/N,” he starts after a deep breath, his hands finding yours and you can feel the shaking, but you’re not sure if it’s coming from yours or his. Probably both. “I’ve spent the best years of my life with you and I haven’t been the same man since the day I met you, but in the best way possible. You are the most amazing woman I’ve ever met and I’m so lucky that you did not only choose to be with me, but you are now carrying our baby under your heart as well, out little one who is equal parts of you and me, though you’re doing ninety percent of the job here,” he adds with a chuckle, making you laugh through your tears. “I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you the moment you were so badass on your first date, kissing me when I didn’t have the balls to do the first step, but I’m glad you did. I fell in love with you right then and there and the same thing has been happening every day, over and over again since then. I know we went a little out of order with everything we had planned,” he smirks, glancing down at your bump before his blue eyes find yours again, “but that doesn’t change the fact that I want to spend the rest of my life with you, so I have a question for you.”
He pops the lid of the box open, a gorgeous, brilliant diamond ring coming to your vision, sparkling in the warm afternoon Sun so perfectly, it takes your breath away.
“Y/N Y/L/N, will you make me the happiest man alive and marry me?” he asks, clearly nervous, even though there’s no doubt about your answer, you’ve told him plenty of times before that you want to marry him, but still, it’s a huge moment in both your lives.
“Yes, yes, yes!” you nod eagerly as you both start laughing in relief, his shaky fingers tagging the ring out of the box and sliding it to your finger gently, before he brings your hand to his mouth and kisses the ring.
Then he finally stands up and you basically throw yourself into his arms, kissing him like your life depends on it as he kisses you back with just as much force.
“I love you and I can’t wait to call you my wife,” he sighs pleased against your lips.
“Mm, another title in the line? Girlfriend, baby mama, fiancé and then wife,” you giggle giddily.
“You missed one,” he cocks an eyebrow at you slyly.
“Which one?”
“Love of my life.”
Thank you for reading, please like and reblog if you enjoyed it!
#sebastian stan#sebastian stan fanfiction#sebastian stan fluff#sebastian stan blurb#sebastian stan oneshot#sebastian stan one shot#sebastian stan fiction#sebastian stan x you#sebastian stan x y/n#sebastian stan x reader#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes x reader
394 notes
·
View notes
Text
Office Neighbors - Part Eight
a/n: a very Andy heavy part, not proofread (reblogs and feedback are super helpful!)
warnings: slight angst, fluff, and smut
words: 15K
masterpost
“I’m not gonna let you talk to her until you both settle down!” Harry shouts at his mother and sister.
“We’re settled, just dial the number!” Anne shouts back.
“Yeah, the TV can only occupy all the kids for so long.” Gemma says. “She’s probably waiting as it is.”
Harry was ready to throw up. He couldn’t remember the last time he introduced a woman to his family, and it wouldn’t even be a proper introduction since it was over FaceTime.
“Okay, okay, Christ.” He swipes your contact. “Just let me say hi to her first before you two jump in.”
You answer after a moment, you were sitting up on your bed at Phil and Julian’s. You made sure your hair and makeup were done, and your headphones were in, just in case there were wandering ears.
“Hi, Y/N.” Harry smiles warmly.
“Hey! How’s everything going?”
“Good! Everyone’s good. We all decorated my sister’s tree last night.”
“Oh, fun! Phil made sweet potato pancakes they were so good.”
“That’s great.” He smiles.
“Yeah.” You smile.
You see a hand smack Harry’s shoulder and you suck your lips into your mouth to keep from laughing.
“Right, well, my mum and sister are here…” He side eyes Gemma. “Would you like to say hello?”
“I would.” You nod. It was the whole point of the FaceTime, but you thought it was sweet he was being so formal. Both Anne and Gemma come into view and smile. “Hello! It’s nice to sort of meet you both.” You chuckle.
“Same to you, dear!” Anne says brightly. “Oh, Harry, she’s lovely.” She whispers, but you hear her.
“Yeah, I know it’s not the same as in person, but this works.” Gemma says. “Hope we didn’t wake you up too early for this…”
“Not at all! I was up anyways getting some work done. How’s the weather over there? It flurried a bit, but it hasn’t been too bad.”
“Freezing rain here, I’m afraid.” Harry says.
“Is that Y/N? Hi, Y/N!” Andy says as he comes into the kitchen where the meeting was occurring.
“Andy.” Harry sighs. “You’re supposed to be-“
“Oh, just give the damn phone to me. You know her plenty, Mum and I don’t, so shoo!” Gemma snatches the phone from Harry, and Anne follows her into the adjacent room.
“Well…isn’t that just perfect.” Harry says to Andy.
“Auntie Gem told me to do it, sorry.” Andy giggles and runs out of the room while Harry chases him.
“Sorry about that, things can get a little hectic around here.” Anne laughs.
“Oh, it’s no problem.” You chuckle.
“So, where are you this week?” Gemma asks.
“I’m staying at my brother’s place in Boston. I’ll be here until the day after New Year’s. My friends and I usually get together for the fireworks and all that.”
“Oh, that sounds like fun!” Anne says. “I can’t remember the last time I actually stayed up late enough to watch the ball drop.” She laughs. “I’m usually home watching all the kids while Harry and Gemma go out.”
“Yeah, we have a couple of parties of our own to go to. Lots of friends for Harry to see. He’s quite popular amongst our group.”
“That’s nice, you share a lot of the same friends?”
“Oh, sure.” Gemma shrugs. “We’re only a couple of years apart in age, and we worked at the same bakery growing up, sort of attached at the hip.”
“You two were awfully cute. They’d even willingly wear matching Halloween costumes.” Anne says. “Remember the year you were Mario and he was Princess Peach?”
“Now that’s something I’d love to see.” You say.
“Okay!” Harry bolts into the room and snatches his phone. “Think you’ve all chatted long enough.”
“You got an entire meal with her family, I think it’s only fair-“
“Mum! Lizzy won’t stop touching me!”
“I’m not doing anything!”
“Seems like your kids need you.” Harry sneers.
“Wonderful, three brats.” She rolls her eyes. “It was nice chatting, Y/N.” Gemma says as she leaves the room the scope out the scene.
“I better go help her.” Anne chuckles as follows out as well.
“So…Princess Peach, huh? You don’t still happen to have that costume do you? I bet you look lovely in a dress.”
“I was five.” Harry rolls his eyes. “And you’re right, I look exceptional in a dress.”
“They’re very nice, your mum and sister. Um…is Gemma not married, or…?”
“She’s widowed, unfortunately.” Harry whispers. “That’s why my mum lives with her, she needed help with her kids and I obviously wasn’t around. It sucked, he had cancer.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry.”
“It’s been a few years, she’s doing much better, but she doesn’t date. She’s tried, but it’s too much.”
“I don’t blame her.”
“Did you have a nice Hanukkah with your family?”
“I did! I refereed a game of dreidel for my younger cousins, it was pretty funny.”
“You really like kids, don’t you?”
“I love kids.” You blush.
“Suppose that’s why you’re so good with them then, huh?” He was blushing too, but he was giving you that toothy smile you loved so much.
“I miss you, Harry.”
“I miss you too.”
“Dad…you better get in there…Lizzy and Ritchie have started to wrestle.”
“Better go pry them apart.” Harry chuckles. “I’ll talk to you soon, love you.”
“Love you too, bye Andy!”
You sigh as you hang up. You knew you’d physically get meet everyone someday so it would be less chaotic, but it was nice to meet them nonetheless.
//
On New Year’s Eve you throw on a black turtleneck bodysuit and a pair of jeans with some booties. You head out with Phil and Julian once they’re both home from work to meet your other friends at the bar. You send Harry a quick selfie, wanting to still look cute before you inevitably got sweaty and drunk. It was already the New Year in London, and Harry had sent you a selfie before he went out. It was sweet.
“Y/N!” Your best friend Nora squeals as soon as you see her.
“Hey!” You squeal back and hug her.
“It’s so good to see you, I’m so glad we could get together for this.”
“Same here, I know hard it is for you to get away…”
“Oh, don’t be silly. Wouldn’t miss a New Year’s in Boston. Hi Phil, hi, Julian.”
“Hi, Nora.” Phil smiles. “Y/N, we’re gonna go get a booth.”
“Okay, I think I’ll hang by the bar for bit with the crew.”
You say hello to your other friends: Claudia, Mark, and Darcy.
“Okay, so, where’s your man? We’ve been dying to meet him.” Mark says.
“He’s in London with his family.” You shrug. “You’ll meet him eventually, I promise.”
“Too bad, Nora says he’s quite the hunk.” Claudia says.
You side eye your friend as she laughs.
“You send me the best pictures, how could I not share?”
“His tattoos are really interesting.” Darcy says. “Never thought you’d be into a guy so inked up.”
“Neither did I, but I like them a lot.” You bite the rim of your cup and smile.
“I feel like it’s been forever since you’ve been serious with someone.” Mark says. “What’s it about this one?”
“Yeah, doesn’t he have a kid?” Claudia asks.
“He does…and I care a lot about him. His name is Andy, and he’ll be twelve in May.”
“Twelve?!” They all exclaim.
“How old is this guy?” Darcy asks.
“He’ll be thirty-three at the beginning of February. Would you all calm down? He had his son young, it is what it is.” You shrug.
“I knew you wanted to be a mom, but shit.” Nora laughs. “Whatever, you’re happy, right?”
“Very.”
“Then that’s all that matters. Now, I’m much more interested to hear how your love life is going, Mark.”
“Single and ready to find some New Year’s dick tonight.”
You all burst into laughter and clink your glasses. You all end up bar hopping a bit, saying goodbye to your brother and letting him know you’ll be back whenever, which he has no problem with. You get pretty sloshed with your friends, and you ended up at a dance club. You were having an incredible time. The club had plenty of TV’s going so a little before midnight, you all huddle together to watch the ball drop. You all kiss each other’s cheeks, it was cute. You feel your phone buzzing, and it’s a FaceTime request from Harry.
“Hello?!” You shout.
“Happy New Year!” He smiles. You nearly melt. He was still in bed, and he wasn’t wearing his glasses yet, and his hair was all floppy. “Where are you?”
“At a club, and-“
“Is that him?!” Nora shouts and goes behind your shoulder. “Oooo, look at him! Hiya hot stuff!”
“Isn’t it, like, really early in London?” Claudia slurs to Darcy.
“Yeah, babe, isn’t it, like, six in the morning?”
“Yeah.” He chuckles. “I was getting up anyways, and I wanted to call.”
“Aww.” You and your friends swoon.
“Well…I can see you’re busy, so I’ll let you go.”
“Okay! Happy New Year, love you!” You hang up before he can say it back.
“Damn, Y/N, he’s handsome.” Mark says.
“Mhm, and he’s allll mine.” You giggle with your friends.
//
“There’s my baby!” Paige exclaims as Andy gets off the plane. She throws her arms around him and kisses him. “Did you have a good time?”
“Yeah! Grammy and Auntie Gem say hi.” He holds her hand as they make their way to baggage.
“Oh, that’s nice of them. You had fin with Lizzy and Ritchie?”
“Yeah, we got to play the new game Y/N got me.”
“What game is that?”
“What Do You Meme, it’s a lot of fun.”
“Well, that was very nice of her to get that for you. Seemed like you got a lot of other nice gifts from when we spoke on Christmas.”
“Mhm, and Grammy got me a ton of new clothes. She got me those sneakers I’ve been wanting.”
“She sure has an eye for fashion, huh?” She chuckles. “So, we’re going to grab your bag and then Noah and Rachel are waiting in the car. Are you too tired for lunch?”
“No, I slept pretty well on the plane. One of the attendants sat with me and held my hand when we took off.”
“I love it when they do that for you, that’s so nice.”
“Gram’s not coming for lunch?”
“No, she ended up going to New York with Auntie Allie for New Year’s…she’ll be back tomorrow.”
“Alright, it’ll be nice then, just the four of us.”
“Yeah, it will. Everyone missed you, honey.”
Andy actually enjoys his lunch with everyone. He and Rachel talk about their new gifts. It warmed Paige’s heart to being having some real family time. The few days Andy is home is wonderful, and come Sunday, you show up to pick Andy up. You’d be having brunch with Paige before taking Andy back to Harry’s. You made sure to stock the fridge with all his favorites already. You take a deep breath, and ring the bell. After a couple of moment, Paige answers the door.
“Y/N!” She says brightly. “Come on in, you must be freezing.”
“Hi, thanks.” You smile and enter the home. She takes your coat and hangs it up. It was oddly quiet. “Where is everyone?”
“Oh, well, my sister came back with my mom late last night, so they’re out with Andy now having a brunch of their own, and Rachel has Hebrew school on Sunday mornings, and they usually get lunch together after that. So it’s just us two, I’ve got quite the spread for us, come into the kitchen.”
She really did have quite the spread. Bagels, cream cheese, eggs, juice, and fruit.
“Wow, you didn’t have to do all this…”
“Oh, sure I did. Would you like some coffee?”
“That’d be great, thank you.”
She nods and gestures for you to sit while she gets the coffee.
“I’m so glad we could finally get together to do this. I feel like I know you, but don’t at the same time.” She sips her coffee and makes up a plate, as do you. “Did you have a nice holiday?”
“I did, yeah, thank you. Did you?”
“As good as it could have been, I suppose.” She nods. “It was weird without my dad, but that’s life.” She shrugs.
“I’m so sorry, it must have been difficult.”
“It was weird, all of the fun helped distract us, but I know it was really hard for my mother. The first holidays without them are always the hardest.” You nod at her. “Anyways, I…oh, that’s a lovely necklace.” She points to your palm tree, and you clutch at it.
“Thank you, um, Harry got it for me.” You swallow.
“This doesn’t need to be weird, Y/N.” She smirks. “You’re in his life, which means you’re in my son’s life, and I just wanna know more about you, that’s all. This isn’t a one way street either, if there’s anything you’d like to know about me I’d be happy to answer.”
“I know…I have to admit, I was a little nervous to be one on one with you. I hope you know, I care a lot about Andy.”
“No need to be nervous. Harry trusts you, so I do too.” She shrugs. “He’s always been such a great judge in character.”
“Can I ask…how did you two meet?”
“Oh, god, years ago when we were in college. He came to our school when he was a sophomore, and joined our group. I was dating this other guy at the time, but we became fast friends. He was always so sweet. The other guy and I broke up eventually, and then I can’t quite recall what it was, but long story short Harry and I got together. I graduated a year ahead of him, but we made it work.”
“And Andy was an accident?”
“He certainly wasn’t planned.” She laughs. “I’ll spare you the details, but we were shocked to say the least when we found out. I was already working at the law office, thank god, so I had some decent benefits and maternity leave and all that.”
“Were you scared being so young?”
“A little…I was more so worried at the time about being so far away from Harry. I had started working in this area, so we were long distance. I was grateful he found a grad program in the area that worked for him. I sort of felt guilty for making him grow up so fast, but I got over it. He really stepped up.”
“He’s a great dad.”
“He really is! He was a natural right away.”
“And…it just didn’t work out between you two?”
“I was sort of stubborn, and a little resentful. He was getting to work on his career, and I felt like I was in a rut. My parents were getting to me…and…one morning I woke up and looked at him and realized I just wasn’t in love. When we were dating in school it was just fun, you know? I hadn’t really been given the chance to see if I wanted something future wise with him. For all I knew, he could have decided to go back to London, you know? It was awful because we were living together, and we had Andy, and I just couldn’t figure out how to end it, and then…well, he asked me to marry him, and that was when I knew it had to be over, so I told him no and we broke up. I felt sick over it because I knew I hurt him.”
You blink as you take all of the information in. Sometimes people just weren’t compatible, and that was okay, and maybe Harry had been looking at things with rose colored glasses.
“His parents were divorced growing up, so I think he thought getting married would make everything better. We fought a lot, things just stopped being fun.” She shrugs. “But that was all a long time ago, and we worked on things for Andy’s sake, and I’d like to think we’re doing right by him now. He raves about you, they both do, and it makes me so happy to hear it.”
“You really want what’s best for Harry, huh?”
“I do.” She nods. “And for my son, obviously. I know at times it may seem weird that Harry and I are sort of close…especially after my father died, but it’s really not always like that. It’s not like we text or talk every day. We only meet up when we absolutely have to. I think sometimes when we see each other more we fall into that old patter of friendship, but it doesn’t go further than that, I hope you can see that. I love Noah, I really feel like he’s the person I’m supposed to be with.”
“I…feel that way about Harry.” You mutter and sip your coffee, but you don’t miss her smile.
“That makes me so happy to hear, you have no idea.” She gives your hand a squeeze. “So, tell me, you’re working on your PhD, and then what?”
“Hopefully become a full professor at some point. I really like working at the university, so I won’t be going anywhere once I finish.”
“I just hope they give you a pay bump afterwards. Harry had to fight for his, he honestly almost left when they said no, but they didn’t want to lose him.”
“Right.”
“You’re just on a yearly contract, right?”
“Yeah, I can’t go for tenure until I have my doctorate.”
“Do you have anything planned for while you’re with Andy?”
“I have a couple of craft ideas, yeah. You’re not mad he wanted to stay with me?”
“No, I get it. He was so annoyed last year when he had to get up earlier for school and all that. Plus…right now he still enjoys seeing my mother, my biggest fear is that if he’s here a lot he may not like the visits as much. She’s sweet on him now, but she has this way of saying these little things that eventually just get under your skin.”
“God, I’m so sorry, that must be so difficult.”
“I’m just glad she has her own section of the house to putter around in.”
“Would she ever go back to living in a condo or anything? Maybe there’s some type of old folks community she could go to.”
“They were living in one before, but she really doesn’t want to live alone, and I don’t blame her. As shrill as she can be, I know she likes being around people.” She sighs. “Look, I guess I just wanted to say that I’m glad Harry has you, and I’m glad Andy has you too. Becoming a blended family isn’t easy, and I’m sure Harry having to watch me move on wasn’t easy either. He had started talking about you here and there, his new office neighbor, and how funny she was.” Paige grins. “I knew right away he had a little crush on you. I’d never seen him play it so cool because I’ve only ever known him as a flirt, but I know it’s different when you work with someone.”
“Andy told me something similar. God, how embarrassing for him to be gushing about me.” You chuckle.
“No, it was so sweet! I remember when he asked if he could bring a friend to Andy’s party, as if he needed my permission. We were very excited to meet you. I’m glad things have been going so well for you two.”
“Thanks, that means a lot.”
“You and I don’t need to be best friends or anything, but I definitely want us to be friendly, you know? I look at Noah and Harry, and I know there are times they have their own squabbles, but it’s nice they get along so well. I want you to feel comfortable here.”
“That’s very kind of you, thank you. I definitely don’t feel nervous around you anymore. Um, so, is there anything I should know about taking care of Andy for longer than just a few hours?”
“He’ll try to get more TV time, and he loves talking on the phone with his friends, if you don’t cap it at an hour, he’ll wrack up the phone bill. He won’t admit it, but he still likes the crust cut off his sandwiches. Oh! You’ll need to help him with his hair after he showers.”
“What does he need help with?”
“Well, there’s this special mousse he uses to help his curls really come out. Harry uses it, so he likes using it. You need to dry his hair with a t-shirt, and then comb through it. Then you have to get the mousse in your hands and run it through his hair. It’s best if he doesn’t shower right before bed because then you have to let it air dry.”
“Okay, very good to know. I don’t think I’ve been over when Harry’s helped him with that.”
“Other than that, it’s just helping him with homework and packing lunches. He’s not one of those kids that needs to sleep with you if he has a scary dream or anything like that. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me, alright?”
“Alright.” You smile at her and she smiles back. You’re able to finish the rest of your meal in peace.
A little while later Andy comes in with his Gram and Auntie Allie.
“Y/N!” He shoots over to you and gives you a hug.
“Hi, did you have a good flight and all that?”
“Yeah! I’ll go up and get my stuff.”
“Okay.” You chuckle as he races upstairs.
“You both remember Y/N from Andy’s birthday party, right?” Paige says to her sister and mother.
“Yes, hi.” Allie smiles and shakes your hand. “Good to see you again.”
“You too.” You smile. “Hello Lydia.” You shake her hand and you watch as she sizes you up.
“Hello, so, you’re taking my grandson from me?”
“Mom, please.” Paige says. “Andy wants to be able to stay at home easier with Harry gone.”
“This is home too.”
“It is, but he goes to school in another town, so it’ll be easier for him to stay with Y/N.”
“You’re always giving in so easily, Paige, you should have never let-“
“Pardon me, but what are you doing?” You say.
“Excuse me?” Lydia says.
“No, I don’t think I will. Were you seriously just about to start an argument with your daughter about her son in front me? What is wrong with you? She’s his mother, I think she knows what she’s doing. You may have zero clue about what it’s like to raise a child with someone you’re not with, but she’s doing her best. I think it takes a lot of strength and courage to change up a living arrangement the way she did. It may not be my place to say because I’m just the girlfriend of the guy who she used to be with, and I know you just lost your husband, but you need to check yourself lady.”
Allie sucks her lips in to keep from laughing, and Paige has to do the same. This was prime entertainment.
“Maybe she feels like she can’t stand up to you because she’s trying to keep the peace, but she shouldn’t have to do that in her own home. You should be grateful she didn’t ship you off to a retirement home. I’m sure you have a lot of things to be angry about, but let it go. Your daughter’s made a wonderful life for herself, and I think you should recognize that before it’s too late.”
Andy comes down with his things, and goes over to give everyone a hug.
“Thanks again for lunch Gram.”
“You’re, um, more than welcome sweetheart.” She was in shock.
“See on Friday, Mum.” Andy says as he hugs his mother. “Bye, Auntie Allie, love you.”
“Love you too.”
“It was nice seeing everyone. Thanks again for brunch, Paige, it was wonderful.” You and Andy head out and leave them all stunned.
“Oh, I like her.” Allie says with a laugh.
“Who speaks to a stranger that way?!” Lydia says.
“She had a point.” Paige says. “Who starts an argument in front of a stranger? And, fuck it, she’s not a stranger! She’s Harry’s girlfriend, his serious girlfriend, who I happen to like, and Andy adores her. She was right mom, you need to check yourself. Take some time to figure out your priorities because I can’t live like this! I’m walking on eggshells in my own home. My home, not yours.”
“Okay, can everyone just take a deep breath?” Allie says. “Let’s just sit down and have a conversation without this becoming a screaming match.”
//
As you drive Andy to Harry’s, you hear him trying to bite back a laugh.
“What’s so funny back there?”
“Nothing, it’s just…I’ve heard my dad raise his voice at Gram before, and hearing you do the same thing just proves you two are a good couple.”
“Oh god, you heard me?”
“Yeah, but it’s okay. Thanks for standing up for my mom.”
“Of course! She’s a really nice person, she doesn’t deserve to be talked down to in her own home like that. I couldn’t just stand there and let it happen.” You scoff. “Anyways, what do you say when we get back we get you unpacked and then we talk lunches for the week?”
“Sounds good to me. Thanks again for wanting to stay with me.”
“I’m happy to do it. It’ll be fun.”
“Do you think…um, if it goes well, that you’ll move in?”
Your eyes grow wide and your heart skips a beat.
“That’s a conversation I’d need to have with your dad, Andy. It’s sort of a big deal for two people to move in together. I’ll be honest with you, I don’t think I’m ready for that, but I really do enjoy staying over when I do.”
“Alright, I’ll take your word for it.” He shrugs.
You turn up the music and take a deep breath. Once you get Andy inside, and he unpacks his things you go into the kitchen with him to discuss lunches for the week.
“Just pb and j’s are fine, it doesn’t need to be fancy.”
“I know, but I wanna make sure you’re not hungry. I could cut up some carrots for you and put some chips in there too. Would you like that?”
“Yeah, whatever.” He shrugs. “Are you gonna make baked ziti tomorrow? Dad usually gets up early on Monday mornings to get it all together and then he just throws it in the oven when we get home.”
“Sure, I can make that. I don’t know if it’ll come out as good though.”
“I’ll get up early to help you, hold on a second.” Andy goes down to the basement where Harry has another freezer and comes back up with a container of sauce. “This needs to thaw overnight in the fridge.”
“Thank god you remembered, I wouldn’t have even thought about it. So it’s pretty much just boil the pasta and get it together with the sauce?”
“Mhm.”
“Alright, I shouldn’t need your help then. What time should I wake you up in the morning?”
“6:30.”
“Okay.” You nod. “Well, I know you had a big lunch, so just let me know when you feel hungry and I’ll whip up something for dinner.”
“Sounds good, I’m gonna go hang out in my room.”
“I’ll be up in the loft working if you need me.” You smile.
You: hey baby, I’m at your place with Andy. I’m gonna make him pb and j’s for lunch this week :)
Harry: that sounds great! Just make sure to cut the crust off, he won’t tell you to do it, but that’s how he likes it
You: so I’ve heard…I had a nice time with Paige today
Harry: not too awkward?
You: not really no, although, I did tell off her mom
Harry: you did?!
You: yeah, she was about to start some argument with Paige in front of me and I was like uhhh I think the fuck not!
Harry: lmao good for you, like I said, Lydia can be a bitch
You: for real
Harry: what are you up to now?
You: I’m gonna get some work done, wbu
Harry: just reading, the house is finally a little quieter…got my big meeting tomorrow
You: I know! I can’t wait to hear all about it
Harry: maybe we could FaceTime after??
You: definitely!
Harry: maybe we could plan it for when I’m getting ready for bed 😈 😈 😈
You: you’re an idiot
Harry: come on! Could be fun
You: normally I’d be game for phone sex, but at the time you’d be going to bed, I’d be eating dinner with your son, not exactly appropriate
Harry: maybe you could just send me a sexy pic then
You: a sexy pic?! How old are you???
Harry: 32, you’ve got a shit memory babe
You: you’re not helping your case
Harry: just teasing!
You: mhm, I’m going to do some work now
Harry: okay, okay I’m sorry
You: don’t be I just blah because I got my period this morning…so no sexy pics, but maybe when Andy goes back to Paige’s we could get a little frisky over the phone
Harry: sounds like an excellent compromise to me darling
//
You get up early the next morning to put the baked ziti together, and then you get Andy’s lunch box all set. You take a quick shower, and get dressed before going to wake up Andy. You gently open his door and peep your head in.
“Andy?” You coo. “It’s time to get up.” You hear him groan. “I’ve been told not to leave until you actually get up.”
“Ugh, fine.” He rips his blanket off and puts his feet on the floor. “Happy?”
“Very.” You smile. “Any requests for breakfast?”
“Oatmeal, please.” He yawns and you nod.
You drop Andy off at school on time, and wave to him as he walks inside. Morning one is done, you can do this.
Andy goes to his locker and puts what he doesn’t need away, and grabs his things for his first few classes.
“Andy!” Brandon exclaims and hugs him.
“Oof!” He giggles. “Almost knocked me over.”
“Sorry.” Brandon steps back and clears his throat. “How was London?”
“It was great, I had so much fun. How was your holiday?”
“It was good. Connecticut isn’t as exciting as London though.” He laughs and they both head to homeroom.
They sit in their seats and talk with their other friends. Their teacher comes in speaking with another student. Andy does a double take and his eyes grow wide. It was a girl with long, flowing brown hair. She had it up in a ponytail on the top of her head, held with a blue scrunchie.
“Hey, who’s that?” He asks his friends.
“Never seen her before.” Brandon says.
“Everyone!” The teacher says after the second bell rings. “Let’s settle down. I hope you all had a wonderful break. Today I’m excited to introduce a new student, Caroline Stearn, I hope you all will give her a warm welcome. Caroline, would you like to say a few things about yourself?”
“Um…sure? Hi, I’m Caroline, I just moved here from Maine…my mom just got a teaching job at the university down the road and my dad also just started working at the university, but he works in IT. I have three older sisters, they’re all in high school.”
“Thank you Caroline, why don’t you have a seat in front of Andy over there?”
She nods and does as told. She smiles at Andy and he smiles back. The teacher starts talking about whatever news the students need before homeroom is over.
“I’m Andy.” He whispers, and she turns around almost surprised.
“Nice to meet you.” She smiles.
“I was new here last year…but I came from a school a couple towns over.” He smirks. “You can sit with us at lunch if you want.”
“Really?” She sounds relieved. “That’d be great, thanks.”
He nods and she faces back front. He looks over at Brandon who was making a face at him. Andy mouths ‘what’ at him, and Brandon rolls his eyes. Andy felt nervous, but he wasn’t sure why.
//
“Carline, how’s your first day going so far?” Tyler asks her during lunch.
“It’s okay. “ She shrugs. “Everyone seems nice so far.”
“Do you miss living in Maine at all?” Andy asks. She was sitting next to him.
“Honestly, not really.” She giggles. “We were from a really small town with nothing to do.” Everyone at the table bursts out laughing. “What?” Her face was red now.
“And this town doesn’t scream small town to you?” Brandon says. “The closest arcade is thirty minutes away, same with the movie theater. There’s literally nothing to do.”
“My class sizes back home were ten people max. There’s like twenty of us here.” She says shyly and takes a bite of her sandwich. She sees Andy’s and smiles. “You don’t like the crust either?”
“No.” He smiles at her. “You know what’s funny? My dad’s girlfriend made this for me, and I didn’t even have to ask her to cut it off. She’s like, psychic or something.”
“Oh yeah, Y/N’s staying with you, right?” Brandon chimes in.
“Mhm, she told off my Gram yesterday. It was so funny. She’s so cool, I’m really glad my dad’s with her. He can be so lame sometimes.” He rolls his eyes, and then looks at Caroline. “Sorry, that must all sound confusing.”
“It’s okay. Maybe we could get together some time and you could explain it to me.”
Andy nearly chokes on his sandwich. He takes a sip of his water, and starts nodding.
“Yeah, um, we could definitely do that.”
“Cool.” She smiles.
“Cool.” He smiles back, and then look up at Brandon who just rolls his eyes.
//
Since you had time before classes started back up in a couple of more weeks, you decide to go to the library to get some work done, rather than go to your office. It would almost be too quiet. Normally you’d just sleep in, but it was almost good you needed to be up for Andy, it would keep you in a routine. Lisa was hoping to see a very rough draft of your work once the second semester started.
You get a fuck ton done before needing to pick Andy up at 2:30. You decide to stop off at Dunkin beforehand to surprise him with a hot chocolate as a treat. The first day back to school after a break always felt long as a kid, so you thought you’d do something to potentially perk him up. As you pull up you see Andy walking out with Brandon, but also with a young girl. He waves goodbye to Brandon and hangs back with the girl.
“Thanks for being so nice to me today.”
“It’s not like you made it hard…” He blushes. “Um, so, you were thinking maybe Thursday after school?”
“Yeah! It would have to be your house, though, we’re still unpacking.”
“I’ll ask my dad’s girlfriend, I’m sure she won’t mind.”
“Okay…I’m excited.”
“Me too.”
“Oh! There’s my mom’s car, I better go. Bye, Andy.”
“Bye, Caroline.”
Andy sees your car and races over, getting into the back seat.
“Hi, how was school?”
“It was…really great actually.”
“Oh, good. Here, I got you a hot chocolate.”
“You’re the best, Y/N! Thanks.”
“You’re welcome…um, who was that girl you were just talking to?” You ask as you start to drive away.
“Oh, that was Caroline. She’s new, I helped her out a little bit today. I was actually sort of hoping she could come over after school Thursday.” He mutters.
“I’ll have to ask your dad if girls are allowed over.” You smirk. “You might have to hang out in a more open area.”
“Brandon and I don’t have to do that…”
“Very true, but even still, you and Brandon don’t keep the door closed when he’s over.”
“You got me there.” He shrugs. “I’m sure Dad will say yes.”
“When do your basketball practices start?”
“Next Tuesday.”
“Do you have everything you need for that?”
“Yup, I got a ton of new stuff for Christmas.”
“Okay, cool, just wanted to make sure. So…Caroline’s nice?”
“Super nice, and…her smile is pretty, so are her eyes. They’re like…the prettiest brown eyes I’ve ever seen.”
“Oh!”
“She…she gave me the butterflies, Y/N.” He runs a hand through his hair.
“Already?”
“Yeah, and now I’m confused because I thought Brandon gave me butterflies.”
“Well…sometimes two people can give you butterflies, that’s okay.”
“But she’s a girl and he’s a boy…why am I so weird?” He groans.
“Oh, Andy, you’re not weird at all. A lot of people feel like you about boys and girls.”
“They do?”
“Sure! One of my really good friends Darcy likes boys and girls.”
“How does she decide which one she likes better?”
“Well, she doesn’t.” You shrug as you pull into the driveway. You both get into the house and sit on the couch to continue your conversation. Andy holds a throw pillow to his stomach. “I’ve been around her when she’s had a boyfriend, and when she’s had a girlfriend, both make her equally happy. I think for her, at the end of the day, she’s attracted to the type of person they are, so the gender doesn’t really matter.”
“My dad said something like that once, he says he just likes the person and the rest doesn’t really matter. And then I asked him if he liked boys like that and he said no, so I was just more confused.”
“Sexuality is an ever evolving thing, Andy. You may decide you like one thing now, but in a few years you could like something else. I know it all feels stressful and confusing, but remember you’re eleven. You have so much time to figure it all out.”
“So…you only like boys?”
“Yeah, I guess.”
“How did you know?”
“I don’t know exactly. I’m just not attracted to women in a way that would make me want to date one.”
“Caroline is, like, really pretty. I’ve never really thought girls were pretty before.”
“Could just be a sign you’re growing up.” You give him a soft smile. “Can I ask…if you think Caroline is pretty, what do you think of Brandon?”
“Brandon’s…ugh, Brandon’s cute, Y/N.” Andy runs a hand over his face. “I like his smile too, and I mean, look the bracelet he made me. I made him one too, but he’s not as artsy as I am, and it’s literally perfect.” He holds his wrist out so you can get a better look at the bracelet.
“It’s a beautiful bracelet.”
“Can you do me a favor?”
“Of course.”
“When you ask my dad if Caroline can come over, can you please not mention anything else to him? I don’t want him to know about any of this.”
“Andy, he just wants to be there for you…”
“I know, but…he’ll just be so, like, after school special about it. Then he’ll tell my mom about it, and I really don’t want her knowing.”
“I don’t know if I can keep a secret from your dad, Andy.”
“You wouldn’t be! Please, Y/N?”
“Okay…I’ll keep this stuff between us.”
“Thank you.” He sighs with relief and leans forward to hug you.
//
After dinner you end up FaceTiming with Harry. He speaks with Andy for a bit first, and then it’s your turn. You take the phone into the bedroom for some privacy while Andy takes a shower.
“Hi.” You smile at him.
“Hey, baby.”
“How was your meeting?”
“Could not have gone better.”
“Really? That’s great!”
“They loved what I had, and signed me write another piece for the journal!”
“Harry, that’s incredible. I’m so proud of you.”
“Thanks. So, how was your first real day with him?”
“It was good.” You bite your bottom lip. “Can he have a friend over Thursday?”
“Sure, I don’t care if Brandon comes over.”
“It’s not Brandon…”
“Oh, Tyler then?”
“No, this is a new friend…a girl named Caroline.”
“A girl?! Wow, yeah, that’s fine. Did he tell you anything about her?”
“We actually had a long conversation about a lot of things today, but he asked me not to tell you and I don’t wanna betray his trust.”
“He…doesn’t want me to know something?”
“He doesn’t want an after school special lecture or whatever.”
“I do not do that.” He scoffs. “You really won’t tell me anything?”
“All I’m going to say is that he’s extremely confused, and I validated his feelings, and then he hugged me.”
“Does he like this girl?”
“He thinks she’s pretty.”
“And what about Brandon?”
“Can’t say.”
“Come on, Y/N.”
“Harry, I’m stuck here. I really wanna respect him. He’s not in any danger or anything so I think it’s okay that the conversation stayed between he and I.”
“I don’t like it.” He pouts.
“I’m sorry, baby doll.” You pout back.
“Y/N?! I need some help with my hair!”
“Welp, duty calls.” You giggle. “I love you.”
“I love you too. Thanks for being there for him. I’m happy he has you to talk to.”
“Me too.”
You end the call and meet Andy in the living room. He looked incredibly cute with the t-shirt wrapped around his head. He sits down on the floor in front of the couch and you sit down. You comb through his hair as carefully as you can, and then you apply the mousse. You hear him sigh and it makes you smile.
“Wanna watch TV before you go read?” You ask him when you’re done.
“Yeah, can I put my show on?”
“Of course.” You smile. He gets cozy next to you, and you smirk when you see he selects Family Guy. “Andy…are you old enough to be watching this?”
“Dad lets me watch this all the time, it’s funny.” He shrugs.
“Do you even get half of the jokes?”
“Not really, but it’s still funny.”
“Okay.” You shake your head.
“Would you play with my hair?”
“Sure, do you wanna rest your head on my lap?”
“Yeah.” He smiles and grabs a pillow to get comfortable. “Y/N?”
“Yes?”
“You’d make a good mom.” He says with a yawn as he keeps his eyes on the TV.
“Oh, um, thank you, Andy.”
//
When Thursday rolls around, you pick Andy up, and you’re also met with Caroline getting into the backseat of your car.
“Hello, you must be Caroline, it’s nice to meet you.” You smile.
“Nice to meet you too.” She smiles.
“I’m Andy’s dad’s girlfriend. I hear your mom works at the university? So do I.”
“Oh, really? She works in the Psychology department…my dad works there too, but he’s in IT.”
“Well, feel free to tell your mom to look out for me and Harry. We teach in the Communication department.”
“Okay.” Caroline smiles.
You get the two of them home and fix them with a snack. You tell them you’ll be up in the loft and you remind Andy to keep his door open.
“She’s really nice.” Caroline says as she sits down on Andy’s bed.
“Yeah, she’s the first girlfriend my dad’s had in a long time. I like her a lot.”
“How long have they been together for?”
“I don’t know…seven months I think.”
“Wow, that’s a long time!”
“Super long. They were friends for a while before they got together too, so they knew each other really well.”
“That’s so sweet! My parents met on a blind date.” She giggles. “How did your mom and dad meet?”
“In college I guess.” He shrugs. “She lives about thirty minutes from here, I see her every other weekend.”
“Does she date anyone?”
“She’s engaged actually. His name is Noah and he has a daughter, Rachel. She’s a year younger than us.”
“Wow, it’s like that movie Blended.”
“Yeah! They’re nice enough, and Noah makes my mum happy, so that’s all I care about.”
“That’s, like, really grown up of you.” Caroline was in awe of Andy. He blushes slightly and clears his throat.
“Enough about me, what’s it like having three older sisters?”
“It can be fun and annoying. Like, they help me with my hair and clothes, but other times it feels like we’re always fighting. I feel bad for dad.”
“Why?”
“Because they all get their…monthly visits at the same time.”
“Oh! That video they showed us in health class was gross.”
“Did they show you the one about the girl who gets it for the first time, and then they talk about a girl’s insides?”
“Yeah! And then we had to watch the same one, but about boys, and then we had to watch a video about giving birth…”
“Ew, and they actually show the baby coming out, right?”
“Yeah…nasty.” They both shiver and then they both laugh.
“I know you guys said there wasn’t much to do around here, but what do you do for fun?”
“I play basketball with Brandon, his dad is our coach. Winter program on Fridays is fun. Do you ski?”
“I do! I can’t wait for tomorrow. Would you wanna sit with me on the bus?”
“Well…I would, but…I sit with Brandon.”
“Oh, that’s okay. I can just sit near you, maybe? Are you two best friends?”
“Yeah, we are.” Andy blushes. “And yeah, you can definitely sit near me.”
“Cool.” She smiles and grabs her books out of her bag, and Andy does the same. “You’d been so great to me all week. I’m really glad that seat was open in front of you in homeroom.”
“Me too.”
Later that night, after Caroline’s mom picked her up, you and Andy watch a little TV on couch. He had been quiet.
“So, do you have everything together for winter program tomorrow?”
“Yup, got my ski bag ready to go.”
“Make sure to pack what you need for your mum’s, she’s gonna get you after school tomorrow.”
“And then I’ll see you Monday after school, right?”
“That’s right.”
“I had a lot of fun with you this week. You make me not miss my dad as much.”
“Aw, that’s sweet. It’s okay to miss him, though, I miss him a lot too.”
“You forgot to say that you had a lot of fun with me too.” He rolls his eyes.
“Oh, did I?” Andy likes praise too, it seems. “Well, I had loads of fun with you this week, and we’ll have loads more next week.”
“I hope we get a snow day or something. Brandon’s dad usually takes us sledding.”
“Maybe you could bring Caroline with you too. She’s very nice.”
“Yeah, I like her a lot. She asked if she could sit with me tomorrow, but I had to tell her no because I sit on the bus with Brandon.”
“That’s good you didn’t flake on Brandon.”
“He’d kill me if I did, although, I feel like he’s getting a taste of his own medicine.”
“What do you mean?”
“Remember when he was with Molly? Everything was about her, now he knows how it feels.”
“Right, he’d talk about her a lot.”
“Mhm.”
“Do you talk about Caroline a lot?”
“Pretty much, it’s hard not to. She’s funny, and she always smells like cherries.” He swoons.
“And to think you’ve only known her for four days.” You chuckle.
“I wonder if she’ll go on the lift with me tomorrow, shoot, I should have asked her while she was here.”
“Do you have her number?”
“Yeah…”
“So text her and ask. Tell her you had a nice time hanging out, and then ask her if she’ll save a run for you tomorrow.”
“You’re brilliant, Y/N! I’m gonna go do that now and then get ready for bed. Goodnight!”
“Night.” You smile and watch him run off to his room.
//
You felt like a full on basketball-mom sitting at Andy’s practice. Watching all the boys was pretty fun, you never got to see Andy be sporty other than going on hikes. There were some other parents and older siblings in the gym watching as well. You got some funny looks from some, and others were quite friendly. You brought your laptop with you to get some work done, but you ended up taking pictures for Harry to see. You knew it killed him to miss Andy’s first week back in action.
Brandon’s dad had the boys running drills, back and forth, sprinting up and down the court. He had them all working on their dribbling, and at the end he had them scrimmage a bit. You noticed how when the boys had to stand and listen to directions that Brandon and Andy were often leaning on each other mindlessly, or touching in some fashion. When practice ends, Brandon chats with Andy quick.
“Did you wanna do homework over the phone later?” Brandon asks.
“I can’t. I need to shower and eat, and then I told Caroline I’d call her.”
“Oh…”
“Sorry, maybe tomorrow?”
“Sure, yeah, maybe you could just come over after school?”
“Well, Y/N is watching me for a reason, you know? You could come to place, though.”
“Yeah! I’ll ask my parents.”
“Great, well, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Andy comes over to you. “Hi, Y/N.”
“Hey, you looked great out there.”
“Thanks, can Brandon come over tomorrow?”
“Sure.” You shrug. “Come on, I ordered a pizza for dinner and I need to go pick it up. Thought it would be a nice break from my cooking.”
“I like the way you cook, but pizza sounds great.”
//
Brandon was fuming, and you could feel it. Andy had accidentally invited Caroline over too, and you were just trying to keep them all happy. They were all playing video games in the living room, and you popped them some popcorn. They had all done their homework together, but you could feel the tension when you gave them dinner. Luckily they’d be getting picked up soon so you could chat with Andy about it. Caroline’s phone goes off.
“Oh! My dad’s here.” Andy pauses the game to walk her to the door. “Thanks for having me.” She gives Andy a hug goodbye after she gets her coat on, and heads out.
“Isn’t she cool, B? She knows how to play Smash Brothers.” Andy says as he sits back down with Brandon.
“It’s not rocket science.” He mumbles.
“Are you okay? You were sort of quiet…”
“Well, I thought just you and I were hanging out today.”
“I told you at school, when she and talked last night I just sort of told her she could come by. I didn’t think it would be that big of a deal. You used to do it with Molly all the time.”
“Yeah, but Molly was my girlfriend, that’s different.”
“How is that any different?”
“Because she’d let me kiss her after. You wouldn’t say no to someone who lets them kiss you.”
“Maybe you should go back to kissing her then.” Andy rolls his eyes. “I like hanging out with Caroline…”
“More than me?”
“No…it’s just different.”
“Well, it sort of feels like you have a new best friend.”
“Don’t be like that, she’s not my new best friend, she’s just a new friend. She’s really pretty. Who knows, maybe I’ll kiss her.”
“You like her enough to kiss her?”
“Maybe.” He shrugs. “She’s really pretty, don’t you think?”
“She’s okay.” Brandon shrugs, and he sees his phone light up. “My mom’s here, I have to go.”
“Alright, see you tomorrow.”
“See you.” They both hug before Brandon leaves.
“Andy…um…”
“I don’t wanna talk about it.” He huffs and goes to his room. You follow after him and stand in his doorway.
“I was just going to ask if you wanted some ice cream.”
“No, thank you.” He sighs. “I feel Brandon was upset with me. I really didn’t think he’d mind it if she came.”
“Well, now you know. Maybe don’t make it a group thing.”
“He’s the only one of our friends that seems to mind her. I don’t get it.”
“Maybe he’s jealous that you’re suddenly not as available.”
“Then that makes him a hippo because he did the same thing with Molly.”
“I think you mean hypocrite.” You chuckle.
“Whatever it is, you know what I mean. This is so annoying, I acted supportive when he told me he was dating her.”
“Are you saying you want to date Caroline?”
“Maybe! It shouldn’t matter, he should be there for me. I should be able to talk about girls and stuff with him.”
“Andy did you ever stop to think that maybe Brandon is confused in the way that you’re confused?” His eyes widen at that.
“You mean…Brandon could think that I’m cute?”
“He could, yeah.”
“Oh my god.” He looks around like he’s searching for an answer. “But what if Caroline thinks I’m cute too?”
“Do you think that she thinks you’re cute?”
“There are rumors going around that she does!”
“Okay, so what do you want to do?!”
“I have no idea!” He flops onto his bed. He mumbles something into his pillow.
“What?!”
“I think I wanna ask her out!”
“Are you even allowed to date yet?!”
“I don’t know! I didn’t think I’d be feeling this way so soon so I haven’t asked!”
“Well, now I have to tell your dad what’s been going on!”
“No, you can’t!”
“I have to!”
“Okay, everybody just be cool.” Andy stands back up. “Screaming won’t get us anywhere.”
“Andy, you can’t ask her out unless your dad says it’s okay. I don’t know how he feels about you dating. You’re only eleven!”
“But I like her…”
“Then you need to wait until Harry gets home, and you need to talk to him about all of this. I won’t say a word, but you sure as hell will.” You cross your arms and so does he.
“I don’t wanna talk to him about this. He’s too romantic about everything, and then he’s gonna be like ‘my baby has a crush’.”
“Well, his baby does have a crush. It’s adorable when you think about it.”
“God, not you too.” He runs his hands over his face. “Fine, I’ll talk to him when he gets back and I won’t make a move beforehand.”
“Good.” You nod and stick your hand out for him to shake. “Pleasure doing business with you.”
You went to bed exhausted as fuck that night. You needed Harry home, now.
//
The next morning at school Andy takes a deep breath before going over to Brandon at his locker.
“Hi.” He says shyly.
“Morning.” Brandon says without looking at him.
“I’m sorry about yesterday.” Brandon closes his locker and looks at Andy. “I should have asked first before just inviting someone else over with us.”
“It’s okay.” Brandon sighs. “I get it.”
“You do?”
“Yeah, Caroline is really pretty. Do you, um, think you like like her?”
“I might…I think so, but I’m a little confused. It doesn’t matter anyways, she probably doesn’t like me like that.”
“Why wouldn’t she?” Brandon smirks and throws his arm around Andy’s shoulders as they walk to homeroom. “You’re a great catch.”
“Shut up.” Andy chuckles and nudges Brandon.
//
Things seemed fine between the boys as basketball practice. You could just tell by their body language. You and Andy share a dinner of pasta and veggies after he showers.
“Did you stay here all weekend while I was at my mum’s? I didn’t even think to ask.”
“No, I went back to my place. I’ll do the same when you go back on Friday. I had water my plants and all that.”
“What’s your place like?”
“It’s just a simple two bedroom.” You shrug. “I like it a lot cause it’s all mine. I love decorating and interior design, so I’ve had fun really making it my own.”
“If you could redecorate here, what do you think you’d change?”
“Hmm…” You look around. “First off, I’d paint…everywhere. It’s dark too dark in the living room. I’d paint it a light grey, and then find some curtains with some color to make it pop. I’d also get blinds for the sliding door, I hate that there’s nothing covering it. In here I’d probably get a round table to save some space. It’s a great size dining area and kitchen, but a round table would just make more sense, I think. I’d also put a glass coffee table in the living room to make it seem like there was more space, not that it’s cramped. It’s a wonderful sized home. More spacious than most ranches I’ve seen.”
“I literally agree with everything. Dad said we could do some painting over his spring break. I think he focused a lot on getting the outside to look nice.”
“Oh, you can tell he loves landscaping. This home has a beautiful curb appeal.”
“Do you think after dinner we could watch House Hunters together again? It was a lot of fun the other night.”
“Definitely!” You smile. “How were things with Brandon today?”
“Good, I apologized for just inviting Caroline over, and he said it was okay.”
“And how was Caroline today?”
“God she…she shared her cosmic brownie with me.” Andy rests his chin his palm and pouts. “I didn’t even ask, she just offered. She’s so nice, Y/N.”
“That was very nice of her.” You chuckle. “Those are the best brownies.”
“Dad never buys them because he says they’re overly processed, so we’ll make them here. It was a real treat.”
Andy helps you clean up dinner, and then you both get settled on the couch. He had gotten into a rhythm of resting his head on a pillow in your lap and wanting you to play with his hair. He had murmured that your nails felt nice like at the hairdresser. He loved listening to your commentary while watching the extremely staged show.
“Oh good, it’s House Hunters: Renovation! I love when they show what they did with the house after they bought it.” You say.
“Me too, I always like seeing if they make it worse or better.”
“I crack up when a lot of them try to do these intricate home projects by themselves. Hire someone for fuck’s sake.” You scoff and then blush. “Sorry.”
“Mum swears all the time.” Andy giggles. “If I tell her about someone that’s bother me, or something she just says fuck ‘em, it’s her…uh…what’s what word that starts with a ph?”
“Philosophy?”
“Yeah! It’s her philosophy.”
“Not a bad one to live by.” You smirk.
After two episodes, you send Andy off to bed, and get ready for bed yourself. You setting into one of Harry’s tee shirts, and decide to listen to one of those mediation bed time stories he’s always suggesting. You plug your headphones into your phone, turn the lights off and settle in. Just as you’re beginning to relax, the story stops, and Harry’s contact photo pops up on the screen, surprising you.
“Hello?” You whisper.
“Hi, baby.”
“Harry, it must be the middle of the night over there, why are you awake?”
“Couldn’t sleep.”
“Why not?”
“My body pillow just isn’t doing it for me tonight, I miss you.”
“Aw, babe, I miss you too…only a few more days. You’re back Saturday, yeah?”
“Mhm...are you gonna be at my place or yours?”
“I’ll probably be at mine since Andy will be at Paige’s. We’re having loads of fun. His basketball practices are going well. You got the pictures I sent?”
“I did, thank you for sending them along. Any other news to report, or are you still holding out on me?” You could practically hear the smirk that was sure to be on his face.
“All I can say is that Andy is going to have an important question to ask you when you get back.”
“Can you give me any hints?”
“He…may want to start dating…”
“Brandon?!”
“No, actually, someone else, but I’ve said too much already. I told him he had to ask you if he even was allowed to date.”
“Oh, it’s so meaningless at this age, I don’t care, but thanks for telling him that.”
“It’s not totally meaningless. There was a boy that asked me out when I was in seventh grade, and I said yes because I thought I had a crush on him, and then I realized I wasn’t ready to date, so the next day I told him I didn’t want to. It was so awkward.”
“And…you remember all this?”
“Of course, a girl never forgets.”
“Changing subject a bit…um…are you still, uh, on the rag?”
“On the rag?!” You nearly cackle. “No, you idiot.”
“I didn’t know how else to phrase it!”
“Just ask me if I’m on my period or not.”
“It’s an awkward question to ask.”
“You don’t seem to have a problem fucking me when I’m ‘on the rag’.”
“Not at all. Makes me a real man if I say so myself.” You hum your response, not having the energy to say something sarcastic. “Are you in bed already?”
“I am, I was even listening to one of those bed time stories you’re always talking about.”
“Is it alright that I’m interrupting?”
“Mhm.”
“What are you wearing, Y/N?”
“One of your shirts, your Rolling Stones tee.”
“Ah, that’s a good one.”
“What about you?”
“Just my boxers.”
Harry’s voice was low, and gravely. It was sort of nice listening to it with your headphones in. Heating him in surround sound was raising goosebumps on your body. If you closed your eyes it would be like he was there next to you, talking into your ear.
“Harry, did you call to have phone sex with me?”
“Would you me mad if I did?”
“No…just wish I had one of my items here to help me along.”
“Guess you’ll have to do it the old fashioned way and use your hand.”
“What are we in medieval times?”
“Alas, fair maiden, it seems we are.” You giggle softly at him. God, he was so cute. “So, you’re okay with this?”
“Very okay with it.” You bite your bottom lip.
“Are you biting your lip?”
“Yes.” You hear him hum in understanding.
“Wish it was me doing it. I’d bite your lip and then nip across your jaw to your neck.”
“Oh, I like it when you do that. I’d like you bite every inch of me.” You smile. “You know what else I really like?”
“Tell me.”
“I like when you kiss on my tits, and then when you blow on my nipples once they’re all wet.”
“Yeah? Gets your nipples pretty hard, huh?”
“Mhm.” You lift your shirt up over your chest so you could rub your palm over one of your breasts.
“Please tell me you’re touching them.”
“I am.”
“I love your tits, Y/N. Love touching and kneading.”
“I like feeling your big hands on them, and then I like when one of your hands slides between my legs while you’re still kissing on them.”
“And you’re always so wet for me once I get there.”
“M’wet now, Harry.”
“Fuck.”
“How hard his your dick right now?”
“Very, it’s throbbing for you.”
“Why don’t you lick your palm and wrap your hand around yourself like I would. Want you to touch yourself while I am.” You hear some rustling, and then a grunt from him. “Love when you listen to me.”
“Love when you tell me what to do.” He grunts again. “Tell me what you’re doing.”
“I’m just moving my fingers around myself, feeling myself get more wet.”
“Put a finger inside and then drag it up to your clit.” He hears a soft moan come from you. “Good girl.” He breathes.
Your eyes snap open. He had never said that to you before. You kind of liked it.
“What’s that? I’m your good girl?”
“My very good girl.”
“Christ, Harry.” You groan as your fingers press circles into your clit. “Fuck, I wish you were here, want your mouth on me.”
“Where?”
“Right on my clit so you can suck on it.”
Harry’s tip was leaking so much now that he was able to spread his precome all over his length. It felt incredible, but it was nowhere near as good as being squeezed by your walls.
“I’d do that, and slip my fingers inside, pet that special spot.”
“Oh my fucking god.” Your back arches slightly as you imagine it. “Harry.” You whine.
“That’s it baby, say my name while you make yourself come.”
“Want you to come too.”
“I will once you do. Gotta hear you do it first.”
“Fuck, Harry.” You groan as you rub yourself faster. You were so drenched you had to kick all of the blankets off yourself. You plant your feet into the bed as you bend your legs at the knee. Your arch your back up to get a better angle, and god does it feel good.
“Bet you’re squeezing around nothing, just wishing I was there.” All he could hear was you grunting and moaning.
“Harry.” You grit your teeth. “I, I’m, oh fuck!” You press your face into the pillow so you can moan out, but keep it muffled.
“God.” He breathes. “Blew my load just listening to you, Y/N.”
“Harry.” You whimper. “I’m a mess now and you’re not even here to clean it up.”
“I know, I’m sorry.” He chuckles slightly. “I’m a mess here too if that makes you feel better.”
“It does a little.” You giggle. “I really can’t wait to see you.”
“Me neither, my love.”
His words make you feel all warm and fuzzy.
“Well, unless you wanna listen to me pee, which I really hope you don’t because that’s just one kink I would have to shame you for, I think I should go.”
“Nope, no pee kink here, baby.” He laughs. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
“Sweet dreams.”
“Back at you.” You sigh and hang up the phone. There was something strangely erotic about getting yourself off alone in Harry’s bed. Calling you like that was sneaky, but you knew you’d sleep better, and he would too.
//
“Mm, hello?” You groan at 5AM when your phone goes off.
“Due to weather and road conditions, school is cancelled today.”
You sit up right away. You had no idea it was supposed to snow last night, and you also had no idea how to use Harry’s snow blower. You get up and throw your robe on, you needed to tell Andy there was no school. You quietly go into his room, and put your hand on his shoulder.
“Andy, sweetie, you have a snow day today.” You coo.
“M’kay.” He whispers sleepily.
You smile and leave his room so he can go back to sleep. You look outside and see it’s still dark. You figure you should go back to sleep as well. Yours and Harry’s cars were in the garage, so it wasn’t like you need to worry about digging them out. You could tackle the shoveling in a few hours.
You end up starting your day around eight, deciding that sweats would be most comfortable. You think Andy would enjoy some waffles for breakfast, so you get the batter going in the waffle maker. He appears from his room shortly after, the aroma being too intoxicating for him to stay in bed any longer.
“Morning.” He says, knuckling at his eyes.
“Morning, you hungry?”
“Mhm.” He smiles as she places a stack of waffles in front of him at the table. “Thank you.”
“You’re more than welcome.”
“What kind of snow is it?”
“The powdery kind. I need to get out there soon to clean up the driveway. You don’t happen to know how to use the snow blower do you?”
“No idea. I usually stick to shoveling the walkways and the stairs.”
“I’m sure I’ll be able to figure it out. How hard could it be?”
After twenty minutes of tinkering, you Googled how to start a snow blower, and found a video to watch. Once you got it going, it was pretty simple. You cleared the driveway of all the snow as Andy worked to clear the walkway to the front door.
“We make a pretty good team!” You say as you get the snow blower back in the garage.
“Yeah!”
You both head in through the garage and go into the basement to shed yourselves of your wet jackets, snow-pants, and boots.
Caroline: hey Andy! My sisters are taking me sledding since the roads aren’t too bad, do you wanna come?
Brandon: My dad’s gonna take me skiing today, do you wanna come?
“Shit.” Andy says to himself as he checks his phone.
“What’s up?” You ask him as you hand him a mug of hot chocolate.
“Both Caroline and Brandon invited me to do stuff with them…what should I do?”
“Who asked you first?”
“Caroline did…”
“Which activity would you rather do?”
“I’d rather go skiing, but I’d also like to hang out with Caroline…”
“Well, maybe you could go skiing with Brandon, and then meet up with Caroline later.” You shrug. “She could come over here and I could set a movie up for you in the living room, and I could sit up in the loft while you hang out.”
“Really?”
“Sure.”
“You don’t mind me being out all day with my friends?”
“Not at all, snow days are supposed to be fun, and the roads aren’t that bad right now.”
“You’re the best, Y/N!” Andy hugs you, and goes to text his friends.
Andy: Sure! I just need to a few minutes to get my gear together.
Brandon: Awesome! I’ll let my dad know, see you soon! Did Y/N want to come?
Andy: I’ll ask
“Y/N!”
“Yeah!”
“Did you want to come skiing?”
“Oh god.” You laugh. “No, I think I’ll save that for your dad, but thank you.”
Andy: she said thanks but no thanks lol
Brandon: okay lmao
Andy smiles and then goes to text Caroline.
Andy: Thanks for thinking of me, I’m actually going skiing with Brandon, but Y/N said you could come over for a movie later if you want???
Caroline: of course! Totally don’t blame you for wanting to go skiing. I’d love to come over later, I’ll ask my parents. Wanna just text me when you get home and we can figure it out from there?
Andy: sounds good to me ☺️
Caroline: ☺️☺️
“Okay, this should all work out.” Andy says to you. “I’m gonna get my stuff together.”
“Alright, will you just let me know once you’re there and all that. Text me updates so I know you didn’t split your head open. I don’t think your dad would like me very much anymore if that happened.”
“Yeah.” Andy laughs. “I think he’d take some brownie points away for sure.”
//
Andy was having a great time skiing with Brandon and his dad. After a couple of hours they all go into the lodge to get a quick lunch. Mr. Stewart goes up to order all the food while the boys sit at the table.
“Did you want to come back my house after? My mom’s making beef stew for dinner.”
“Aw man, I love your mom’s beef stew.” Andy pouts. “But I can’t, I have plans later.”
“Oh yeah? What are you up to?”
“Um…I invited Caroline over for a movie.”
“Oh.” Brandon’s face falls.
“But only because she invited me to go sledding today, and I said no I could ski with you.”
“Oh.” He perks back up. “What movie do you think you’ll watch?”
“I have no idea, I’ll probably let her decide. Any time me, my dad, and Y/N all watch a movie he always lets her decide.”
“Why?”
“Because it makes her happy.” He shrugs. “And then she’ll kiss him, and he likes that.”
“Right.” Brandon swallows. Before he can say anything else his dad comes over with the food.
//
You got a fuck ton of work done today, you were really proud of yourself. Harry’s loft was a perfect working space, even if you did miss your office at home. You hear Andy come in the door, and he shouts hello and that he’ll be in the shower. You chuckle to yourself and save what you’re working on for now.
Andy comes out a little while later just as you’re rifling through take out menus.
“I was thinking you could get something yummy for dinner. What do you think she’d like?”
“Pizza and mozzarella sticks sound safe.” He says.
“Alright, I’ll order it in a bit so it’s here when she is. I’m sure a lot of people are doing delivery tonight.”
“And you’ll just be upstairs?”
“Mhm, I don’t need to hover…just… you know, don’t sit on top of each other.”
He makes a face at you like he’s grossed out and then walks away from you. Not too long after the food arrives, so does Caroline.
“Thanks for getting all this, Y/N.” She says to you.
“Oh, you’re more than welcome. Did you two settle on a movie?”
“Cars.” Andy says. “Right, you wanna watch Cars?”
“Mhm.” She smiles.
“Okay, Cars it is.” You smile and set the movie up on Disney+. They both settle on the couch. “I’ll be right upstairs working if you need anything.”
“Thanks.” Andy says and watches you go upstairs. “I like this movie a lot, Brandon and I watch it all the time.”
“It’s one of my favorites. I don’t really like the sequels though.”
“Me either!”
“They suck.”
“Yeah.” Andy smiles.
“I really like Wall-E, too.”
“My dad and I watched that together for the first time a couple years ago and he cried.” Andy laughs.
“He did?!”
“Yeah! I have no idea why. He cries a lot when we watch movies, though.”
“He sounds funny, I can’t wait to meet him.” She smiles and turns her attention to the TV.
About halfway through the movie, once they were done eating, you noticed it had gotten a little quite, so you peer over the banister to see what was going on. They were simply entranced by the film, giggling occasionally. You smile and sit back down.
There was the part in the movie where the town comes back to life, and the cars all pair of to cruise together. Caroline sighs softly, and he hand brushes Andy’s. They both look down at their hands, and Andy makes a bold move in holding her, fingers intertwined and all. She smiles at him and blushes.
“Is this okay?” He asks.
“Yeah.” She nods with a brighter smile.
“Cool.” He sighs with relief, and they continue the movie like that, holding hands.
You stand in the kitchen while Caroline gets her coat on after the movie ended and her oldest sister was in the car outside.
“Thanks again for having me, it was fun.”
“Anytime.”
She throws her arms around his neck to give him a hug, and out the door she goes. Andy sighs contently and walks into the kitchen with a huge smile on his face. He gives you a surprising hug.
“What was that for?”
“For being so cool to let us chill alone. Knowing my dad, he would have walked by every two seconds, or if I were at Mum’s she would have had Rachel watch the movie with us. We…we held hands, Y/N.”
“Oh my.” You smile. “Big step.”
“No kidding.” He agrees. “I…I need to go call Brandon.” He races into his room and closes the door.
Andy was so innocently sweet, and it warmed your heart like nothing else ever could.
//
“He was a perfect angel, honestly.” You say over the phone to Janette as you stuff your face with the ice cream you had in your freezer. “He’s very popular, and is always busy. No wonder Harry didn’t make time to date before, I’m exhausted.”
“Doing it alone is tough, but now he’s got a great partner to help him out.”
“I love helping. He and I didn’t have one single disagreement, and he listened to me the whole time.”
“Well, of course he did. You’re his dad’s girlfriend.”
“True, but I was really expecting him to try to get away with something.”
“He probably knew he couldn’t test you. Smart kid.”
You chuckle and talk with her more about her break is going. You survived two weeks with Andy. You kept him alive and well.
Later on, you were snuggled up on your couch in some sweats of Harry’s, and a blanket, watching TV. Your heart skips a beat when you hear the jingle of keys and you front door unlocking. Harry said he’d text you when he landed, and he hadn’t. You stand up and shuffle around, grabbing a fry pan and getting into a batting stance.
“Baby?! I’m back!” He stops short when he sees you ready to attack and then he bursts out laughing.
“Stop it! I thought you were a burglar!”
“So you stood there frozen?!”
“You can go home if you want, I’m not longer happy to see you.” You pout and put the pan on the counter.
“Don’t be like that, I missed you so much, come here.”
Your smile slowly grows on your face, and you jump into his arms. He picks you up and you wrap your legs around him, tucking your face into his neck, getting a good whiff of his cologne.
“How was your flight?” You mumble into him as he holds you close.
“Little bit of turbulence, but it was good.” He says as he starts walking you into your bedroom. “Couldn’t wait to get home to you.”
“Aren’t you tired?”
“Slept plenty on the plane and bus.”
He gets you on the bed, and kicks his shoes off before getting on with you. You both lay on your sides facing each other. He grabs your leg and puts it over his hip so he can slot his leg between yours, and then he pulls you close so you’re chest to chest. He moves some hair behind your ear.
“Hi.” He says with a big smile.
“Hi.” You smile back. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.”
He leans in and slots his mouth over yours, and your eyes flutter closed. You tug at his shirt to pull him even closer as you rock against the leg that’s between yours. His tongue drags along your bottom lip and you moan softly. He licks into your mouth and you’re met with his familiar minty taste. You tug him completely on top of you as you turn onto your back. You wanted his weight to just crush you.
“Baby.” He coos as he kisses from your jaw to your neck. He sucks on your soft skin and your hips buck up again. His leg moves further between yours and you gasp.
Your fingers lace through his hair and you tug as you grind against his thigh. You were feeling incredibly needy now that he was here with you, and not just a voice through the phone. You could feel him getting hard against her hip, so you reach into his joggers and start pumping him, getting a heft groan from him.
“Need you.” You breathe.
“Need to taste you first.” He says as shifts to tug your sweatpants off.
“No, please just fuck me, we can do all that afterwards.”
“I need to prep you first or it’ll hurt.”
“Harry, I’ve been fucking you for seven months, I’m perfectly adjusted.” He raises his eyebrows at you. “Okay, maybe not perfectly, but I’m feeling impatient so please.” She pouts at him and he physically can’t say no.
He doesn’t bother with your shirt, or his, he just gets his pants off, and you get yours off. He goes to get up in search for a condom, but you grab him and shake your head.
“Wanna feel you, just pull out.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah.”
His lips crash to yours as your legs open up for him. He lines himself up with you and rubs his tip along your clit. You were plenty wet for him. You both groan from the feeling. He slowly pushes inside you, and your head falls back from the stretch. Your mouth was hanging open trying to breathe to help yourself relax.
“Holy shit.” You say as he’s about halfway in.
“Three weeks in a long time, babe, let me take some time to just-“ He starts to pull out but your sink your nails into his ass.
“Just go for it.”
“Y/N, I don’t want to hurt you.”
“You won’t, it’ll feel good. Just give it one good thrust.”
He bites his bottom lip and does as you say, bottoming out immediately. You choke out a gasp. It hurt a little, but it quickly turned to pleasure as you felt full for the first time in weeks. You tighten around him and he grits his teeth.
“I’ll come if you do that.”
“Sorry, go ahead, move, fuck me, Harry.”
He rocks in and out of you, and you pull him closer so his head is buried in your neck. You wrap your legs around his lower back, and get your hands up under his shirt so you can scratch and squeeze at him.
“You feel so fucking good.” He growls into your ear, and it makes your eyes roll back.
“So, so do you, fuck.”
He sits up slightly to get a better angle. He pushes one of your legs back, and lets the other lay flat, and your mouth falls open as he thrusts in and out of you.
“Oh my god, Harry!”
“Hold your leg up f’me.”
You do as he says immediately and hook your arm under your leg as he continues to fuck in and out of you. He was hitting your g-spot perfectly. You reach to rub your clit in time with his thrusts.
“Oh my fucking god, Harry, don’t stop.” You were panting already. “Fuck, fuck, please, don’t stop.”
You knew he wouldn’t dare, but you couldn’t think of what else to say. Tears were starting to form in your eyes because it just felt so fucking good.
“Oh, oh! Fuck!” Your back arches as you come to your release. You squeeze impossibly tight around him.
“Shit, Y/N!” Harry pulls out of you just in time and comes on your stomach, getting a little on your shirt, but your head was so fuzzy you didn’t care.
“S-sorry, I didn’t mean to-oh!”
You look down and see Harry’s head between your legs. He really did want to taste you. He sucks on your clit and your hands go right back into his hair. You tug and squeeze with each stroke. He was moaning into you, and it was driving you crazy. You moan along with him as he gets both of your legs over his shoulders, your heels digging into his back.
“Harry.” You groan.
He was just focusing solely on your clit because he knew you’d be too sensitive for anything else, but he didn’t mind. You could tell he really just wanted to be close with you like this. The tip of his tongue makes circles on your clit and you feel like you go cross-eyed.
“That’s it, Harry, fuck, oh my god, that’s fucking it!” You cry out as you come and press his face further against you.
“Ride me.” He breathes. “Ride my face, I wanna keep going.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
You nod and wait for him to get adjusted. You rip your shirt off so you can be fully naked for him. You center yourself on him, and gasp when you feel his tongue on your again. His fingers sink into the plushy skin of your ass, and you essentially move so you’re twerking on him, which you know he loves. He loves when you really just use him, he was like your person scratching post.
He had you screaming again in no time, he was pretty proud of himself. You inch down his body, and get his shirt off so you can kiss down his chest. You suck marks into his skin, lower and lower, leaving a nasty trail of love bites behind. He was hard again, so you lick up and down his shaft before taking him into your mouth. You suckle his tip with vigor, making nasty noises that was music to his ears. One of your hands massages his balls while the other scratches up and down his stomach.
“Fuck.” He groans as you take him deep, bobbing up and down. You look up at him as best you can and he runs a caring hand through your hair. “Let me come on your tits, Y/N.”
You smirk with him still in your mouth and then you let him go with a pop. You get in a better position between his legs and pump his wet dick furiously.
“Jesus Christ! Just like that, baby. I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come!”
His come shoots in ribbons onto your chest, and you bask in the warmth it has at first. You kiss back up his body, smearing your chest onto his. You both giggle as your mouth reaches his again. He rolls you both back over so he’s on top again.
“Can’t get enough of you right now.” He says as he kisses the corner of your mouth. “Let me use one of your-“
“Harry, baby, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but let’s take a break, yeah?” You chuckle. “You’ve tuckered me out.”
“Mm, guess I’m a little tired too.” He kisses your cheek. “Could we go shower?”
“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.” You nod with a sigh.
You wobbled into the bathroom with him, and he gets the water going. Once it’s warm enough you both stand under the water, just holding each other for a bit. He kisses your neck and shoulder occasionally, and you run your hands through his hair. You take turns washing each other up before you get out and towel off.
You cuddle up in bed with your head on his chest, just listening to his heart beat for bit with his fingers lightly stroking your back. You prop yourself up on your elbow to look at him.
“Yes?”
“You sure got excited earlier, huh?”
“Couldn’t help it, just missed you so much. Do you feel okay? I didn’t hurt you?”
“I’m sure I’ll be a little sore, but it’s alright.” You smile. “Did you have a good time with your family?”
“I did, I feel really recharged. It’s always nice being home. Maybe, um, maybe next year you’d like to try coming with me?”
“Yeah, maybe.” You grin. He sit up a little and so do you. He puts his arm around you and kisses your temple.
“So, you really won’t tell me much about your two weeks with Andy?”
“I told you everything I could. What we ate for meals, how his basketball practices went…oh! We had a snow day and he went skiing with Brandon. I even used the snow blower.”
“You did?!”
“I did.”
“Bet you looked pretty hot.”
“Oh, stop.” You swat at his chest.
“But seriously…”
“You’ll have to talk with him tomorrow when you pick him up.” You bite your bottom lip. “He held hands with the girl, Caroline.”
“Wow.” He blinks a few times. “I wonder if he still might like Brandon.”
“He’s very confused, but I think it’s important to let him sort of test the waters. He said he never really thought girls were pretty before, but he thinks she’s really pretty.”
“God, I’m gonna have to have the talk with him.” He groans. “It was awkward enough when I got him that puberty book.”
“It’s not like you have to go in depth, you just need to remind him to be respectful.”
“You don’t understand…when boys start going through all this…things can get sticky.”
“Ew, enough said.” You both laugh. “I’m so glad you’re home.”
“Me too.”
//
Sunday morning, you drop Harry off at his place so he can unpack and get himself settled before going to pick Andy up. He exchanges pleasantries with Paige, and then on the road he goes.
“How come we’re taking the long way home?”
“Because we need to chat about some things.”
“What did Y/N tell you?” He rolls his eyes.
“Not much, honestly. Apparently you have a new friend, though.”
“Yeah, her name’s Caroline. She’s new to the school, her and her family just moved here from Maine. She came over to watch a movie the other day and we held hands…she even shared her cosmic brownie with me, Dad, I think we like each other, but…I feel guilty about Brandon.”
“Andy…how do you feel about Brandon, exactly?”
“I don’t know.” He mumbles. “It’s like…it’s like Brandon’s like an oo, and Caroline’s like an ah. I don’t know how else to explain it.”
“That actually makes a lot of sense.” He sighs.
“It does?”
“Yeah…so…you held hands with Caroline?”
“Yeah, it was really nice. Would it be alright if I asked her out?”
“Didn’t you already do that by asking her over for a movie?” Harry chuckles.
“No, I mean…I think I wanna date her. I wanna see if she’ll be my girlfriend.”
“Do you think you’re ready for a girlfriend? It’s a lot of responsibility.”
“It is?”
“Sure! Gotta treat whoever you date really nice, give them a lot of respect.”
“I do respect her. I asked her if it was okay while we were holding hands.”
“Thatta boy.” Harry says proudly. “Always ask before you touch, and if they say no, that means no.”
“I know, Dad.”
“Andy, that’s something I’m gonna say over and over to you for the rest of my life, so get used to it.”
“Did you date a lot of people when you were younger?”
“Um…not really. I mean, I had a couple of girlfriends in secondary school, and I dated a girl at uni in London before I came here and met Mum. So…you’d rather go for it with a girl you barely know rather than with Brandon?”
“I’m not entirely sure how I feel about Brandon, Dad…and I’m scared. Caroline doesn’t make me feel scared.”
“Well…if you’d really like to ask her out, I suppose it’s alright.”
“Really?!”
“Sure, we could go on a double date even. Ice skating, maybe?”
“Dad, you’re the coolest! I can’t wait to call her later.”
“You’re gonna ask her out over the phone? Don’t you wanna do it in person?”
“Get with it, Dad.” Andy scoffs. “Everything’s done over the phone now.”
“Well, excuse me.”
“I think you’ll like her, she’s so nice.”
“I’m sure she is.”
“She always smells like cherries too.” Andy sighs.
“You’ve got it bad for her, huh?”
“I’ve never felt this way about a girl before. I think I’m finally catching up with everyone.”
“It’s not a race, son.”
“Sometimes it feels like it is. Whatever, I just feel good about it, about her.”
“Alright.”
“I really liked staying with Y/N.”
“She said she had a great time with you.”
“Do you think you’ll ask her to move in with us?”
“Would like me to?”
“Yeah…I want her around more.”
“Me too.” Harry smiles. “I think I’ll ask her soon, maybe when the weather gets a little warmer.”
“She still needs to learn to ski. You should ask her to come with us to the cabin for February break.”
“I think Mum was hoping to do another family trip…”
“So, Y/N’s family now.”
“I’m happy you feel that way, but I don’t know how comfortable she’d feel doing something like that for an entire week.”
“You won’t know unless you ask.”
#harry styles#office neighbors#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles imagine#harry styles series#harry styles x reader#harry styles x y/n#harry styles y/n#harry styles smut#harry styles fluff#harry styles angst
618 notes
·
View notes
Text
Man and Wife Pt.08
The Reconciliation
04/21/2019
Pairing: Bucky x Reader Word Count: 11,265
*Masterpost in Notes Warnings: lusty scenes, language, depression, fucking angst in boat loads
A/N: I am...emotionally exhausted. I’m also hungry. I got home from work, answered all the comments for chapter 7...and then started work on this one. I have only gone through to edit ONCE. So if you see something funny, please ignore it for me. I will come and edit again, probably tomorrow, but I didn’t want to keep you guys in suspense and I wanted to know what you all would think. I’m so excited to read your reactions to all of the different things we learn in this new chapter. I hope this pieces some of y’all’s hearts back together a bit. As always if you happen to reblog, thanks so much for helping me spread my work! xoxo
You wander the streets completely out of your mind. This night seems more silent than any night before it. The world has died because you’ve died. Inside, you’re broken, raw and cut, bleeding heart turning your limbs cold. Or is that the winter air?
You’re not sure what time it is but suddenly you’re not moving. You hear a mumble…a distant hum of sound and syllable. Warmth bleeds through your sweater, Bucky’s sweater. Why had you dressed yourself in his clothes out of all the damn clothes you had?
It feels like another life, this morning when you chose the light gray piece and pressed it to your face to inhale his heady scent. He hadn’t even worn it, but your apartment had been filled with the smell of him.
You look towards the warmth and see dark hands. They’re large and the veins on the back protrude as they hold you harder. Your body jerks back slightly and you look up towards the mumbling.
It’s not a face you want to see. You blink, trying to clear your vision of it, but it won’t go away.
You don’t want this face. You don’t want any face. You’ve never wanted to not exist. From the moment you were born, through the death of your parents, after your grandma died, and then after your grandpa left you last—even then, when you were alone with no kin to claim you, you hadn’t wanted to disappear and dissolve into nothing.
Tonight, you do. Tonight, is hell. It didn’t happen. It can’t have happened.
You turn to look back the way you probably came. You don’t remember walking this far. You don’t remember choosing to go this way. Maybe you should go back and check to see if you’re wrong?
“Y/N?!” A final firm shake, and you jerk your head back towards Henry’s bewildered face. “What the hell’s the matter with you? Answer me.”
You watch his mouth move and then look up into his dark eyes with your own blank expression.
“I’m cold.” You confess and realize you’d left your coat at home…no…not home. The apartment. Bucky’s apartment. How can that be your home when it’s been defiled and disrespected?
Henry sighs heavily and shrugs his long tan coat off then wraps it around your shoulders. He shuts the top button and then rubs your arms to warm you with friction.
“What are you doing out here this early?”
Early? You look towards the left and see that the sun is rising making the sky pale and winter gray. The cold seems to bite more fiercely, and you finally reach up to wrap your arms around yourself. You’re still a little numb. Angry.
You can feel unforgiving fire rush through your veins, charring your heart as you flash back to the image of a beautiful, perfect, Amazonian blonde laying in your bed, her bottom barely covered with your sheets. Bucky laid out beside her, staring up at the ceiling as if it were an everyday occurrence.
Is it? Had this already happened before? Has he done it often? Is that where he’s always been? Sleeping with other women? Had he just been that angry with you today that he’d brought her home? Is she his girlfriend? His mistress?
“Y/N?” Henry shakes you roughly, jerking your head back and forth sharply. “Damn it, say something or I’m going to take you to the hospital.”
“I can’t go home.” You sigh.
“Why?”
“Bucky he…can you take me to Casey’s?” You ask, unashamed of needing Henry right now. You might have walked to Casey’s eventually but it’s so cold out.
Henry leads you to his car, talking, asking you questions but you’ve drifted into thought again. You think about all those days that Bucky has been away from you and wonder how many more girls he has.
When the car stops, you look around and get out on your own to head towards the old redbrick townhome. All the lights are out but Case will get up for you, right? Even if you don’t have your husband…You stop at the base of the cement steps as the agony of what you walked into suddenly decides to catch up to you.
Slow footsteps walk up behind you, the scrape of sole on dirty cement. “Y/N?”
His voice is gentle, soft, and kind. Your eyes begin to water as you whimper, afraid to breathe, afraid to speak, afraid to blink because if you do, you’ll shatter and there will be nothing left but the dry flakes of your broken spirit.
You had tried so hard to make him happy. So hard…and he wasn’t happy.
Henry moves around you, staring at your face as your lip quivers. Your eyes continue to water but with your refusal to breathe, your face starts to show signs of your lack of oxygen.
You can see that Henry is at a loss for how to help you. He hurries up the steps and rings the bell. He rings it five times. Long presses to wake Casey up.
“What?” Casey's sleepy voice snaps, annoyance sharpening her voice.
“Casey, it’s Henry. Y/N is out here, I-I think something’s wrong.”
There’s silence and then the sound of the intercom buzzing off. Less than fifteen seconds later, the foyer light shines yellow and the heavy black door is pulled open. Casey’s holding her robe shut at her chest, her eyes flash to Henry and then search for you before she nearly jumps the stairs down to you.
“Y/N, what’s wrong?” She demands, her hands on your shoulders.
You look at her, searching for comfort in her green eyes and you finally breathe. A harsh gasp in and a long wracking sob out as you slowly sink to the ground. Casey goes with you, trying to hold you up but she can’t seem to do it.
Henry rushes down towards you and Casey, hovering beside the pair of you unsure of what to do.
He and Casey exchange a loaded look but then Henry’s helping you up. He lets you lean against his chest as he supports most of your weight as you continue to sob loudly, almost violently in the way your breathing stops and then starts again with pure pain.
His warmth moves with you until you feel yourself settling onto a bed. Your old bed. Where’s Lisa?
Your brain doesn’t seem to be working correctly. It’s like you come in and out. Like tuning a radio to a really shitty station.
You hear talking. Then darkness. You feel the bed. Then darkness. You feel the cold slip away. Then darkness. You see Casey kneel in front of you. Then darkness. You feel Casey sitting beside you. Then darkness. You see Henry disappear through the bedroom doorway. Then darkness. You hear a phone ring. Then darkness. “Are you fucking kidding me, Wilson? You just got back! You didn’t even give me any of that sweet sugar.” Then darkness. “Listen…I think something happened with Y/N and Bucky. She’s here but it’s like she’s gone catatonic. She was crying for a bit, bad crying. Like when her parents died. I’m scared, Sam. I’ve never seen her like this.” Then darkness. Casey is smiling. “I can’t wait for you to come back and keep that promise.” Then darkness. “Steve is going? Good. I hope it’s nothing too serious. I’m going to try and see if she’ll sleep.” Then darkness.
Casey then helps you lay down. She coaxes you down on your side, and you shove your hands between your knees. You stare at the wall until you’re once again swallowed by darkness only this time it stays.
Bucky stands in his kitchen archway, staring across at the picture—the selfie—that he took. Your hair is dusted with flour, so is his for that matter. There’s chocolate cake mix on your cheek puffed out as you laugh, your brilliant blinding smile making his chest burn with regret.
His own eyes are shining bright, faux surprise on his expression, mouth wide open, as your left hand—with one finger sticking out and covered in brown—holds his right cheek so that his left is pressed flush to your right, a large chunk of that same chocolate cake mix dabbed on the point of his nose.
Bucky cries. Soft slow tears that drag down his cheeks heavily as he stares at the shared bliss in the picture. He’s still not even completely sober. This pain will be worse when he is. How could he have let you leave? He should have held you. He should have clung.
He should not have slept with the stupid blonde!
What has he lost? What has he done?
How long he stands there, staring at that picture he doesn’t know. The alarm for his morning workout goes off in the bedroom. It’s suddenly cut off and Bucky realizes that his guest must finally be awake.
Bucky will never drink again for the rest of his God forsaken life. How could he have let this happen?
Warm hands wrap around his chest and he grabs them, squeezing too tight and jerks them away from his body.
Penny’s eyes are wide with surprise and her mouth open in a pained gasp. “Ow…”
“Get out.”
“What is your problem?!” She demands. “Oh…”
Bucky glances at her and sees her staring at the same picture.
“That’s right…you’re married.” She licks her lips then tries to reach out again. “It’s okay, baby, everyone slips up sometimes.”
As her skin touches his, Bucky recoils, glaring black and death. She retreats a step, blinking with fear at the look on his face.
“GET OUT!” Bucky screams, so loud the room shakes.
Penny jumps and she disappears down the hallway again. A moment later she emerges, dressed but barefoot, the long zipper up her back still undone. Bucky walks into the kitchen as she passes behind him and doesn’t stop until he’s resting his hands on the blue tiled counter. The front door opens and for the second time tonight, slams shut.
He looks up at your face, that beautiful face…every kiss, every touch, every caress he's given you has been tainted. The last time he saw you, the last time he told you he loved you, he’d been reckless and unsympathetic towards your civilian capabilities. You weren't a soldier. You weren’t an agent. You weren’t even a normal person with advanced athletic ability.
You were you, and he'd made you feel inadequate. How is that the last time he’d shown you any sort of affection? He should have been more careful. He should have show you he loved you every second of every day. Instead he watched as your heart tore in two. He ripped it out of your chest, laying naked beside that girl.
Bucky shakes his head, still staring at your laughing face, wishing he had the real thing before him so that he could beg and plead. Even at his worst moments, when Hydra’s darkness had edged close once more, Bucky had never wanted to end it all.
It had never even been a fragment of a thought. But with the prospect of facing a lifetime without you when you’ll never smile at him like that again…how does he fix this? He has to fix this.
“Bucky?”
He turns, finding Steve with his hands clenched at his sides, shoulders wide and heaving. As new tears trail down Bucky’s cheeks, he can already see the disapproval in Steve’s eyes. Steve knows. Probably passed the girl on her way out.
“What did you do?” Steve asks, disappointment and anger burning behind his sea blue eyes.
Bucky licks his lips, tastes the salt of his tears as he looks down at the floor then back up to his closest most trusted friend in the world.
“I lost her, Steve. I need to get her back.”
“Are you still drunk?” He asks, unforgiving and harsh in his voice.
Bucky licks his lips again then shakes his head. “Not really.”
“Then suit up. Elias resurfaced. We leave now.” Steve turns and leaves the apartment, slamming the door behind him.
The sounds of the office are deafening. You have such a headache. An unwelcome visitor that has more than out stayed its welcome.
Your eyes mist over as you massage your temples, wishing for relief. But you can’t take any pills. Not yet. Your hand flutters down to your stomach, pressing and rubbing at the area where your baby waits…not even a baby yet. Nothing more than a small bean, somehow still growing and flourishing in your wrecked body.
Your phone beeps again. Just a singular and short beep. You’d changed it from the old tone, too long and to jarring to keep when your mind is already splitting.
You look at the screen and your eyes water as you read the message preview.
The Perv: Y/N…please…? You don’t have to answer my calls but at least text me back. Please. I made a mista-
The screen dims out and you shut your eyes tight. The picture of you and Bucky at your wedding, still in its fancy silver frame shines like a beacon of failure on your desk. Lyla saunters up to you and eyes you warily. You’ve never been this reserved and unapproachable at work before. Of course Lyla is the only one willing to do so.
“What’s the matter with you?”
“Would you please, fuck off?” You ask, ruder than you’ve ever been in your entire life. You have no time for Lyla and her passive aggressive teasing or her just plain aggressive insults.
“Jesus, what the hell crawled up your ass?”
“Oh my God, Lyla! Just leave me the fuck alone! Every day I come in here and have to deal with your petty ass bullshit. Henry doesn’t want to fuck you, alright? Get over it. Stop being so desperate and get a damn life!” You rise, grabbing your purse from underneath your desk, and push past her.
Lyla jumps as you brush past her, everyone else in the office stopping to turn and look at you as you stalk towards the elevator.
You hear Henry’s door open as the previously noisey office is plunged into stunned silence at your outburst. When you move into the elevator and slam your fist on the button, you turn to see Henry with his hands on his hips, staring at you as you disappear behind automatic doors.
Bucky sits relatively still, wearing dark pants, a black t-shirt, over which he’s thrown a dark gray blazer with a breast pocket on the left to level up the look. He’s wearing black Chucks, so the outfit is really just casual.
“Are we just going to sit here?” Says a warm, slow speaking voice. It’s almost monotone though the single tone it speaks in is friendly, easy, and coaxing. It comes out of a woman who looks to be in her late fifties, with dark brow hair a streak of gray down the top left that flows into her carefully piled high bun.
Bucky sits up straighter, holding his hands between his knees as he leans forward a little and twiddles his thumbs gently.
“No. No.” Bucky assures the woman.
“Okay. Tell me about yourself.”
Bucky sighs. “My name is James Buchanan Barnes and Sam referred me to your office.”
“Mm.” The lady says, nodding quickly twice. “And why are you here, James?”
“Bucky.” He corrects her, gently. His anger has long since left him.
The woman smiles. “Why are you here, Bucky?”
“I…had a wife.”
“Had? You’re not married anymore?”
“No, I am. I have a wife. I’m married.” He nods, adamant suddenly. You are still his wife…it doesn’t matter that he hasn’t seen you in a month. “She…she left me.”
“Why?”
“Because I…I slept with someone else.” He tightens his jaw, smooshing his lips into a quick thin line before relaxing his mouth again.
“Why did you sleep with someone else?”
“My wife, Y/N, she made me angry, but it wasn’t her fault.”
“Making you angry wasn’t her fault?” Bucky shakes his head. “Why?”
Bucky sighs heavily, inhaling through his nose then releasing with a slow stream of air through his mouth. He reaches down and scratches his ankle with his shining metal fingers. The doc doesn’t even look at them. She’s a real pro.
“I shut her out. I’d been snapping at her. Overreacting to things that shouldn’t make me angry.” He shakes his head, staring at the floor by the doc’s feet as if he’s arguing with himself in his head. “She wanted to be in my life but…I can’t let her be there all the time.”
“Why not?”
“It’s not safe and I’m afraid.”
“Afraid of what?”
“Afraid I’ll hurt her. Worse than words. Worse than sleeping with someone else. Sometimes, I…I snap. I get violent. I don’t mean to and it’s been better since she’s been around, but it still happens from time to time.”
“Does she know why you keep her at a distance?”
Bucky nods, the weight in his chest increasing. “Yeah, she knows. But not because I chose to tell her. My friends told her best friend Casey and Casey told Y/N while I was on mission.”
“And how did she react? Did you two get to talk about it?”
Bucky scoffs. “No. We didn’t get to talk about it but that's also my fault. I picked a fight as soon as I got home and during the argument she alluded to me never telling her anything, but she didn’t come right out and say it.”
“How did that make you feel? Knowing that she knows even though you didn’t tell her yourself?”
“Like shit. It makes me feel like I’m a terrible husband. I should have told her.”
“And are you a terrible husband, Bucky?”
Bucky thinks for a moment then nods. “Yes. I pushed her away. I hurt her.”
“Why?”
“What do you mean, why? Because I’m a dick.”
“No, Bucky. Why have you been pushing her away?”
“Because I want her to be safe and I’m not safe. Not always.”
“So, you’ve been trying to protect Y/N?”
Bucky nods, thinking about the judgement he’s received from his friends, especially Steve. He’s so angry at Bucky for hurting you. For ruining this. But it goes further than that. Bucky saw it in all of their eyes at the gym while he’d been training you. All of them want to protect you.
“Yes. Even my friends are—they're really invested in her being safe.”
“Safe from what?”
“I don’t know? Me? I’m afraid to ask them.” Bucky admits, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees.
“Why?”
“What if they say yes? I’ve hurt them before.” His mind shifts to Tony.
The doc is silent for a long moment and Bucky shifts his gaze to the floor, picking at his cuticles with his metal thumb.
“Let’s go back to you keeping your real reasons for pushing Y/N away to yourself, Bucky. Why was it so important for you to hide the truth from her?”
“I-I didn’t want her to be scared of me.” Bucky admits, looking down at his fisted hands, gripping each other tight.
“Why would she be scared of you, Bucky?”
“Because I’m a monster. A murderer. She had a vague picture of what my life was before we got married but she didn’t know how many lives I took. She didn’t know what I was truly capable of. Now she does and I don’t deserve her.” He admits and he knows that it’s true. You’re good and sweet and pure and gentle and even in the heat of your anger literally moments after you’d found him in bed with another woman, you hadn’t been able to hit him. He’d been ready for it, recognizing the strength in you. The strength he’d fallen in love with at the water park when you’d slapped him for telling you breasts were awesome.
But the hit never landed. You had looked almost stunned at your own display of violence and whatever reaction he’d had to your raised hand; it had scared you.
The doc leans forward, pulling Bucky’s gaze back to her. “Does your wife love you, Bucky?”
“Right now?” Bucky asks, bitter and sarcastic as he thinks about the hundreds of missed calls. All those texts still unanswered. You’d completely cut him off. “I don’t know. She did. Before I did what I did. I’m sure she did.”
“Should she love you?”
Bucky shakes his head instantly. “No. She deserves better than me. She shouldn’t love me. I hope she doesn’t.”
Even as he says the words, he doesn’t mean them. He wants to mean them. He wants you to have a safe and fulfilling life with someone that can make you happy. But when he pictures you with someone else, Henry for example, rage fills his belly, stinging pain and hard jealousy shadows his mind and no, he can’t stand it if you don’t love him.
He needs you. More than ever, now that he knows what his life is like without you in it, he needs you.
“Don’t you think Y/N should be the one deciding that?”
Bucky meets the doc’s eyes and he knows she’s right. Regardless of what he wants, hopes, or needs, all that matters is what you want.
You’re cold. The table’s too cold. The synthetic plastic sticks to the skin of your arms so you lift them and place them on your stomach.
A loud sharp click echoes in the sterile room and you jump, startled by the rush of noise. Your hands flutter up to your chest, but you quickly compose yourself as a woman with kind brown eyes and dark wavy hair moves into the room.
“Mrs. Y/N Barnes?”
“Yes.” You smile nervously at the doctor, her pristine white coat giving you relief for some reason.
“Is this your first time with us?”
You nod and the doctor smiles. “I’m Doctor Carroll-”
“L-like Lewis Carroll?” You ask her stupidly, too nervous to stop your own mouth from moving.
She chuckles and nods as she takes her seat to your right on a black rolling stool. “That’s right. Just like the author. I’ll be your attending OB-GYN from now on so if you have any questions regarding your pregnancy, please feel free to call the office and I will call you back as soon as I am able. Okay?”
“Okay.” You reply timidly.
You hate to admit it but when you’d been with Bucky…you weren’t this shy. Being with him, knowing he’d chosen you, had filled you with some strange confidence. An audacity to put yourself forward and now…
“Can you lift your shirt, Y/N?”
“Of course!” You hurry to do as she asks and bundle the soft jersey fabric of the button up sweater at the crease beneath your breasts.
“When was your last period?” She asks curiously as she reaches over and adjusts the paper sheet that you’ve laid over your legs, your bare nakedness under it making your ears hot.
“Uh…about two and a half months ago? Maybe longer? I’m…I forgot to keep track.” You’d been so wrapped up in Bucky that you’d completely forgotten to mark your cycle days in your phone’s period app.
“Okay.” The doc says with a smile then scoots closer to the ultrasound machine. She removes a tube of what you know will be that weird jelly stuff you’ve seen in movies. You had never pictured yourself here, waiting for her to say- “It’ll be a smidge cold okay? Sorry.”
She’s really nice. You nod as the inner corners of your eyes prickle.
There’s a funny squelching noise as she applies the gel to the wand, but you don’t laugh, though maybe if things were different, you might have.
When the cold gel hits your lower belly, you gasp lightly but your eyes zoom towards the screen. The doc looks at the screen intensely, staring for a bit then reaching over to click a few keys on a small keyboard. The coloring on the screen changes and there’s more white than black, another few clicks, then more black.
“I-Is everything okay?” You look at her face, frantic with worry suddenly.
“Mmmm. I can’t seem to…find…”
Can’t find? Find what? Where’s your baby?!
The doc picks up the wand and sets it aside. “Give me one sec, I’ll be right back.”
She gets up and leaves as your mouth opens and closes as you try to call out to her, to ask her questions, because your mind is in a flurry. You can’t think suddenly. A panic rises in your chest making your heart ache in lamentation. Had the pregnancy test been wrong? Were you just having irregular periods now?
You scrunch up in the only form of crunch you will ever do voluntarily, as you watch the doc disappear through the door, she’d come in.
This can’t be happening. Yes, you are angry. Yes, things are shit. Yes, you aren’t sure what is going to happen between you and Bucky but…that’s your baby!
For two extremely long minutes, you wait. You stare at the ceiling, willing yourself not to cry because you don’t want to blubber in front of Dr. Carroll.
You jump again as the door clicks open, accompanied by a harsh, “Ugh!”
You jerk your head towards the door and watch as Dr. Carroll sits back down and unhooks the little wand again.
“I-Is everything okay?” You gasp and Dr. Carroll punches two buttons near the top of the keyboard then applies more gen and presses the wand gently back to your tummy.
Loud thrumming fills the room and your heart explodes with relief. Dr. Carroll turns a kind smile towards you.
“New machine. I’m so sorry, I’m still trying to figure out the exact way to get it to do what I want it to do. Our ultrasound tech is out on vacation.”
But you’re not hearing her. You don’t care what she has to say because you’re crying, staring at the screen at nothing apparently but it’s there, the heartbeat and until this moment you had no idea just how much you wanted this baby. You’d been excited to do this with Bucky and now you know that even without him, you will do this. You will raise this baby gladly.
“How about some pictures?” Dr. Carroll asks and you nod frantically.
“I-Is she-I mean, I don’t-” There’s no way to know if it’s a boy or a girl, crazy. “Where is it?”
Dr. Carroll smiles. “You’re only eight weeks so it’s just a tiny little blip but, right…there.” She points at a small smudge. You cry harder, shutting your eyes tight as you smile.
“Thank you.” You sigh and lean back to watch the screen a little longer.
“You’re very welcome.” Dr. Carroll says with a sympathetic smile. She looks slightly uncomfortable for a second, opening her mouth then shutting it before she finally decides how to word what you know she’s probably been dying to ask. “How many copies should I make?”
Do you want one for the dad? That’s what she’s asking. Where’s the daddy? That’s what she wants to know. Out of professionalism, she’s not asking you, but you see the question in her eyes.
You can’t keep this to yourself forever. “Two.”
Dr. Carroll presses a few more buttons and then a printer buzzes away in the corner. She gets up to retrieve the pictures and holds them out to you, the small smudge right at the center. Sadness begins to overwhelm you and your eyes mist over making the image blurry.
You’ll give it to him, right? You have to. Only question is, when?
Bucky opens the door to his apartment and moves inside, dragging his feet because he doesn’t want to be here.
Your blanket it still on the sofa, exactly where you’d left it on the right arm. You always got cold watching movies, so Bucky had bought you an ultra soft green throw. It smells like you and he’s afraid to touch it in case he somehow contaminates it with his own scent.
The kitchen sink is clean…he misses the dishes neatly piled at the center of the basin. You hated doing dishes. If you forgive him, he’ll do the dishes from now. Forever.
It’s depressingly empty inside. A small pile of your clothing is still sitting in the corner of the bedroom in the low pink chair he’d bought you to read manuscripts in while he slept. He liked you close. If you forgive him, he’ll never complain about the clothes being left out again. He just wants to watch you read until he falls asleep again, like he used to.
Bucky settles onto the end of the bed, new green sheets bought for the bed—those yellow ones, the ones you’d loved so much, he’d throw out. He begins pulling off his boots slowly listening as muted music shakes the ceiling.
Everyone is celebrating. The music dies and there’s rhythmic counting. There’s a shout of, “One!” followed by a louder shout of “Happy New Year!”
He tosses his boots at his dresser, they hit and fall with dull thuds on the carpet. His eyes find the picture of you and him, his metal arm around your shoulders as he holds you tight against his side while you rest your head in the crook of his collarbone. Your smile is sweet and real, and Bucky misses you so much he could die.
“Happy New Year, baby.”
You sit by your desk, sighing lightly as you reach for another cookie. You munch on it unenthusiastically.
Your office party has almost completely died down. Music is still wafting from the stereo but almost everyone is gone.
“Hey, you doing okay?”
You look up to find Henry, completely sober because unlike his employees, he’s not one to drink and get all silly. He’s wearing such a nice suit, all dark and sleek with a shiny silver vest underneath to celebrate the new year.
“Of course.” You nod, turning your eyes back on Lyla and her cohorts. They’re all drunk and acting stupid. “But you won’t be if she spots you. She’s drunk enough to do something bad enough that you’ll have to fire her.”
Henry smiles wide. “You’re probably right. I should go. I don’t want to tempt her. I’m glad you came, Y/N. Casey was right, you need to get out and get back into the world.”
You frown. You don’t want to talk about this again. You’ve been doing your best. This isn’t easy. Christmas had been so hard. It would have been your first Christmas with Bucky and you’d spent it with Jess and Jeff and their kids, then Casey and Sam when they’d torn themselves away from Tony’s lavish Christmas party.
Henry seems to sense your train of thought and he suddenly grows nervous. “Right, well, I’m going. I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“Yeah. Happy new year, Henry.” You give him a smile but gasp as he suddenly leans down towards you. He presses a kiss to your cheek, letting it linger before he pulls back to stand up straight.
“Happy new year, Y/N.”
He walks away, leaving you to deal with the nervous flutters in your stomach and the painful ache in your chest. An ache that seems to have soldered itself into your very bones. Into your soul.
An hour later, you’re shutting off the lights, and pulling on your coat to go. You’d told Casey that you’d be home late. She and Sam had been invited to Tony’s New Year’s Eve party—so had you but they knew you wouldn’t go—so she knew that at least you weren’t alone which meant that she could have fun without you and not worry.
You fix the collar of your heavy red coat and lean in to shut off Henry’s office light when your eyes scan his desk and a bright blue binder catches your eye. “Shit.”
The manuscript! You rush to it and flip it open. He hadn’t approved the edits. The office is closed today, and it needs to be in the mail first thing Wednesday morning. Which means only one thing.
You knock on the door again, loudly, using the side of your fist to hopefully rouse Henry from his sleep.
His neighbor’s door suddenly opens and an angry looking man with dark curly hair and black bushy eyebrows glares at you.
“S-sorry.” You stammer, nervous when he steps out further, his eyes looking you over hungrily. You know that look, even if it is dulled with sleepiness.
You bang one more time, even harder, as your heart panics.
“Alright, alright!” Henry’s voice, easy but clearly drowsy comes through. The door opens and you squirm inside, pushing against him so that you can shut the door behind you.
You push yourself up onto your toes to look through the peephole and tremble as the fear passes.
“Y/N? What’s wrong?” Henry puts his arm around your waist and pulls you aside to look through the peephole himself.
“Nothing. I…your neighbor creeped me out.”
“Good. He’s an ex-con. Nice guy, usually, but I’d rather you not bump into him again. What’s going on? Why are you here?”
You sigh and hold out the manuscript, thick and heavy, and needing his approval. “You forgot it in your office. We can’t miss this deadline again. The author’s getting impatient.”
“Shit, I forgot. Thanks for bringing it over.” He takes it from you, and you realize as he holds it to his chest that his chest is bare. His beautiful dark skin on full display for you to gawk at if you wished to.
You’d be lying if you said it wasn’t nice. His body is hard as a rock, his muscles etched as if in stone, cut and clean. His Apollo belt barely hidden by dark, low slung sleep pants. The atmosphere shifts quickly first curiosity rages within you and then pain. So much pain. Your heart squeezes hard as you shut your eyes and try not to picture Bucky.
His body laid beside that stupid blonde, perfect and sculpt, even more than Henry’s. The world sways beneath your feet and you teeter backwards towards the wall.
“Y/N, you alright?” Henry’s right hand finds the back of your left shoulder and he helps hold you steady.
Instead however, you go tumbling towards him. You fall against his chest and he wraps his arm around you.
“Jesus…” Henry says in slight shock, but he holds you against him just the same as you lean, not because you want to but because if you try to stand you will fall.
You know the dizziness might just be because you’ve been running around all day and you haven’t had a real chance to catch your breath. But the fire in your chest, burning, charring, and blackening your heart is what steals your breath.
It makes your eyes sting and before you can stop them, tears are springing forward.
It’s New Year’s another important first that you don’t get to share with Bucky. You’re so angry at him. You’re so furious and yet you miss him and wish things were different. You miss feeling safe. You miss belonging to him and the way he belonged to you.
You want to feel needed and wanted and desired again. Was it you? Did he go to her because you weren’t enough?
“Y/N…” Henry whispers, and you look up at him. His dark eyes are intense pools of black, searching your eyes for a rebuke to his arm around you but even if you wanted to pull away, you still can’t. Your world is still spinning.
“I wish I knew how to fix it.” You sob. “I don’t know how to fix it.”
“Then don’t fix it.” He brings his other hand up, dropping the manuscript to the side so that it falls to the floor and pages fall free of the flimsy metal binding, and caresses the sides of your face. “I can make you so happy, Y/N. Let me make you happy.”
You’re sobbing when he leans down and tentatively kisses you. His lips are soft. So damn soft and it feels so good to be caressed and cared for again that you give into it and kiss him back. The kiss gets deeper as Henry licks your lips and your mouth opens to welcome him in. The burn in our chest still hurts but it also flutters and sparks.
It feels good to be kissed. But not as good as it had felt with Bucky.
You pull back and whimper, the pain cutting and deep. You don’t want to think about Bucky. It hurts.
Henry unbuttons your coat and slips his hand back along your sweater, wraps it around your waist, and pulls you up to lean against his chest. His lips dive back towards yours and he kisses you a little harder, commanding and demanding reciprocation.
Your sob splits your mouth and Henry delves into the depths of you, tasting you, reminding you that you can still feel other things besides betrayal and hurt.
He holds you tighter, dipping his hips and you feel the unmistakable rock of his cock. You gasp against his lips and your sob turns into a moan.
The sound ignites him, and he walks you back until you’re pressed against the wall.
Bucky disappears completely from your mind as Henry’s hands find the skin of your back, your coat is discarded, and when you’re both naked he takes you into his bedroom and falls with you into the bed to make sure you understand just how well he can take care of you.
~~~~~~~~~~
You’re not numb. You can feel every sting of confusion, every bite of regret, every hint of agony that Bucky’s indiscretion has left with you. You can see a life beyond Bucky, beyond your marriage to him. You can see how you might move on and how you might create a new life away from what he did to you.
As Henry’s arms wind their way around your waist, you realize that this isn’t what you want. You catch his wrist and pull it up, away from your body as you sit up. The silk sheets of his bed fall away, baring you for him once more.
“What is it?” He asks, curious but otherwise unaware that anything might be wrong.
You blink, fighting the renewal of the need to cry. All you seem to be doing lately is crying.
“I’m married.” You remind him.
The atmosphere shifts and you can feel the spark of passion ice out. The nerves radiating off of Henry as he scoots closer, reaching for your exposed hip. You grab his wrist again and stop his hand from touching you.
“But I thought-?” He begins, hopeful.
“This was a mistake.” You whisper, hating to hurt him but hurting so much too.
“Are you seriously going to stay with that guy? After what he did to you?” Henry demands, getting a little agitated.
“I don’t know.”
“Then why-?”
“Because I’m married, Henry.” Doesn’t he see that you’re just as bad as Bucky now? You needed to feel wanted, you’d been coming to Henry so much when Bucky wasn’t paying attention to you, for comfort and company when you should have been telling Bucky that he was making you feel excluded.
“Married?!” Henry asks, indignant, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He grabs your left hand and holds it out for you to see. “Like this?”
You know what he’s pointing out and you yank your hand out of his grip where there still rests no ring.
“I don’t need a ring to remind me that I’m married.” You argue and for a moment you wonder if Bucky had had a ring if he wouldn’t have cheated. It’s stupid to think that a ring might have prevented what happened but you’re grasping at straws here.
“He ignored you, Y/N. He clearly wasn’t ready to be your husband.”
“And I wasn’t ready to be his wife.” You point out. “Don’t pretend to know what we went through, what our marriage is—was. You weren’t there.”
You get up and gather up your clothes, pulling them back on as quickly as you can.
“Y/N…please don’t do this. Let me show you what it’s really like when someone loves you. I’ll marry you myself.”
You don’t look at him as you pick up your coat.
“Goodbye, Henry. I’m sorry.” You hate yourself for giving in. You’d fought it for so long. You’d pushed Henry away for so long but in the end, you hadn’t been able to fight four years of history. What you know now though, is that you don’t love Henry and you never did.”
When you reach the spot where you’d given in to your physical needs, you quickly begin to gather up the spilled manuscript. When it’s piled neatly, you move to the large desk in Henry’s living room and place it neatly at the center. You grab the title page and flip it around to its blank side then quickly scribble with a red pen from Henry’s desk,
I quit. -Y/N
Winter is at its end, the wind chilly but with the sun on one’s skin, it feels pleasant and refreshing. Many people seem to think this because they’re all out wearing shorts and thank tops, t-shirts and dresses, enjoying the large park and the small buds of the coming spring, blooming in the carefully fenced off shrubs by the concrete path.
New leaves are growing, small and fragile but green and soon they’ll turn the park jade again.
Beside him, Sam is walking, at ease as he looks down at his phone. His fingers fly across the keyboard. Bucky seems almost as eager as Sam does in his steps, moving with a wide stride towards the center of the park.
A snack stand comes into view, wooden, made to look like a small log cabin. In it a man is selling lemonade and pretzels. In the small queue, Bucky spots their target; a blonde with short blonde hair, freshly cut and styled in large curls.
“Case!” Sam calls out, shoving his phone into his pocket and lifting his hand up into the air so that Casey won’t miss him, completely ignoring the fact that she couldn’t even if she wanted to with the large super soldier walking beside him.
At first, when she hears his voice, Casey smiles. She beams, excited and happy to see Sam. Then her eyes drift to his right and she spots Bucky. Her eyes blaze and she stomps out of line. Sam hurries forward and catches her in a hug—no…wait, he’s holding her back.
Bucky stops. She’d already known he was coming but he should have expected this reaction anyway. Bucky’s eyes aren’t watching Casey anymore though, he’s scanning the crowd, steel blue eyes hungry for sight of you.
He hasn’t seen you in three months. Three months!
No other time in his life has Bucky felt so empty, not even when he’d literally been emptied of everything that made him who he is.
“You have a lot of nerve!” Casey growls, Sam sighs but holds her around her waist. “She’s not here, dumbass.”
Bucky’s eyes fly to Casey and her blazing red face and toxic green eyes spew hate at him, but he doesn’t care. All he cares about is that you aren’t here.
“What?” It’s the reason he came. He was here for you! He knew that he might not be able to talk to you. He’d known that he shouldn’t.
“Why the fuck did you even ask her to marry you if you were going to dive into some other chick’s snatch at the first sign of marital problems?! Asshole.” She makes another jump and swipe at Bucky, but Sam wraps his arms around her more securely, closer, distracting her for a moment as she looks up at him.
Bucky’s shame is endless. He swallows hard because she’s right and he’s suddenly even more desperate to see you than he was before.
Sam is whispering to Casey, calming her down somehow.
“Is she really not here?” Bucky’s voice is so heartbroken that when Casey looks back to him, Sam barely looking over his own shoulder at Bucky, he can see a softness in her green eyes. She feels bad. Maybe for the situation? Or you? Or both of you and him? She’s not only angry at Bucky, that much is clear.
There must have been a lot of Sam pleading Bucky’s case to her over the past three months and Bucky suddenly feels a swell of appreciation for his friend.
Casey sighs heavily, reaching down to intertwine her fingers with Sam’s. He squeezes hers, reassuring her.
“I-I won’t talk to her, Case.” Bucky pleads. “I just want to see her. Please?”
Bucky can hear his own desperation and he doesn’t care. He needs you. Even if all he can do is watch from afar.
There’s a guilty shift to Casey’s eyes and Bucky’s not sure what to make of it but then it doesn’t matter because she lets Sam pull her closer, hugging her tight, and rests her head on his chest. “She’s around the corner, sitting on a bench. She knew you’d be here. She didn’t want to see you!” Casey raises her voice to call out after Bucky because he’s already pushing through the line and around the snack cabin towards the path where it curves to the left and right.
Which corner? To the let or the right? He’s almost tripping over his feet as he searches for you. He chooses the left path and he doesn’t even turn completely when he spots you about halfway down the walk, sitting on a bench, hunched forward as you reach down to scratch your shins.
You’ve got your navy dress hiked up to your knees, it’s long, floor-length but you’re wearing brown sandals.
You’re perfect, your hair loose and flowing, the look on your face neutral—much better than the way he’d seen it last. He half hides behind the corner he’d almost turned down to stare at you more, greedily eating up your form with his eyes. His chest is burning with satisfaction for only a second before it’s full of yearning.
You’re so close. Finally seeing you has only strengthened his need to have you, to keep you, to hold you. But he can’t. You don’t want to see him. You need your space and he gets that. You still haven’t even responded to any of his calls or texts which he still sends you tons of. He only calls once a day. Just before bed. To wish you good night. But you never answer.
Bucky could stand here all day, staring at you, his eyes brimming with unshed tears, but he can’t. If you see him, you might turn and run, and he doesn’t want you to feel like you need to flee. He should be the one running. He was the one in the wrong.
He begins to edge back towards Sam and Casey, moving in inches because he can’t bear to tear his eyes off you. Then you stand and his heart leaps into his throat because what if you turn and see him?
But then you straighten out and the dress falls to your feet. It evens out, and for a moment Bucky forgets how to breathe.
There is no way that he’s seeing things because even though the dress’s skirt is loose, the waistline just below your breasts is tight and it he can see the top bunched up section of the skirt stretch outwards.
He stops trying to hide and steps back around the corner, standing tall and straight in his white t-shirt and jeans. His black leather jacket left unzipped. His eyes, stare with his jaw slack from shock, as he stares at your clearly pregnant belly.
It’s not big…not yet. Just extended enough that he can tell.
Then you sigh and your shoulders sag, but your hands move down to that belly and rub affectionately as you turn towards him, confirming that yes, you are indeed pregnant.
The shock on your face as you spot him, your eyes wide, your mouth falling open is barely noticed as Bucky begins to move towards you, his arms hanging limply at his sides. You are frozen it seems because you don’t dare budge. Your hands are still curved around the tiny swell of your tummy and Bucky can’t find the words as he reaches you because he can still only stare at it.
He knew he wanted you back. He knew that he couldn’t do anything about it because it’s not what you needed. After seeing that belly, he knows that he must stop at nothing to win you back.
“How?” He finally sputters. He sees you gasp at his question, agony rips through your eyes. “When?”
He’s needs to know, he has so many questions. So many hopes. The guilt in your face is understandable. You hadn’t told him. Of course, you’d feel like you did something wrong, but nothing matters. Nothing else other than that you’re clearly several months pregnant. How many months? Do you know the sex? Have you heard the heartbeat? Shit, did you go alone to the doctor? No. He should have been there.
He looks back up at your face and finally, you speak. “I slept with Henry.”
This must be what it feels like to die. This sensation of endless falling in suffocating darkness. And then the pain as you finally hit the ground. Brittle bones breaking and your insides splayed out in vivid reds and pinks, your guts torn asunder. If he hadn’t already felt like he’d lost you for good, he might feel worse…and then his eye drift down to that belly.
Is that not his baby?! Horror fills him up, gnawing at the small hope he’d found in seeing you pregnant.
“Is…is it-?” He can’t ask. He doesn’t want to know. What if it isn’t his? What if you’re with Henry now? Are you going to ask him for a divorce?
“I’m four and a half months.” You tell him and Bucky feels like he can breathe again. He breathes in deeply through his nose as he pinches his mouth shut, fighting the grief that threatens to break him. For one horrible minute he thought that baby wasn’t his and it was everything that all of his worst nightmares are made of.
He brings his hands to his hips, turning away from you a little as he struggles to compose himself. He whimpers a little, so quiet that no one but you, standing so close, can hear. His eyes are bloodshot as he fights the urge to sob. When he turns back towards you, he can see your own beautiful face contorted with sadness. Your lips pulls down deep at the corners as your eyes water.
“I was going to tell you but…but then…I need to go.” You suddenly say and turn to leave the park, but Bucky can’t let you go. He can’t. That’s his baby! You’re his wife! His everything. He has to make you see.
“No, wait. Please…” You stop and turn to look at him, his heart ripped in two as he watches your lip quiver. The last image he had of you was of the pure rage when you’d caught him in bed with another woman, this broken beauty, made pitiful with a quivering lip is not what he wants to see. And he did this to you. He broke you.
“I’m sorry, Y/N, please…please don’t go. Come home.” He begs.
You look away from him as your tears begin to fall, down at the ground, you don’t hide your face from him.
“I can’t.” You sob. “Let go.”
“Y/N…baby, please?” His own voice breaks but you pull out of his grip and when you dash away, he doesn’t follow.
“Y/N, is this really a good idea?” Casey asks as the two of you move into the now fully restored elevator of your old apartment. Your home. Can you even come back to it now? Bucky begged you to come back but was that because of your baby? Or because he still loves you?
Even after you’d told him that you’d slept with Henry, he’d only cared about the baby.
“You said they’re out on mission, right? That Elias guy is in the states now?” You ask, your eyes glued on the doors before you while you lazily rub your stomach. A habit you’ve formed from worrying so much about how you were supposed to tell Bucky. Now that he knows, the movement is simply to comfort you.
“Yes.” Casey nearly growls. She doesn’t want to be here. She doesn’t like drama, especially when she thinks she might just stab Bucky through the eye if he makes you cry again. You’d been inconsolable two days ago. “They took off for Nevada this morning.”
“And Sam said they wouldn’t be back today, right?”
“Yeah.”
“I just need to grab a few things, Case. Then I won’t have to worry about coming back here and I won’t need to see him again.” Seeing Bucky is dangerous. You’d nearly caved at the park. Hearing his voice, seeing his face, the tears that he’d cried…You wanted him. You still want him. It’s not fair.
It’s not right.
You’re still angry. You can’t trust him. But you love him, and you want him. Why can’t you stop wanting him? He’d hurt you so much.
“Are you sure this is what you want?” Casey asks, eyeing you suspiciously. “Moving out?”
“Yes.” You lie.
You press your thumb to the small panel and are stupidly relieved when the door clicks, and you can pull it open. Why you’d half expected Bucky to have removed you from the system, you don’t know. Surely, he’d put hers in so she could come and go as she please…but then, why did he ask you to come home?
Thankfully the apartment is empty. You don’t give yourself time to look at the pictures of you and Bucky hanging on the walls or sitting on tables and shelves. You breeze through, hurrying to get a bag packed with your things so that you can get out of here. Even if you’ve been assured that Bucky won’t be here, you’re terrified to see him, here of all places.
You just might stay if he asks you to.
It takes you twenty minutes to track down all the items you wanted and quickly zip up the brown leather bag and throw it onto your shoulder. It’s heavy. You groan as you lift it and struggle to hold it there on your shoulder as you move back out of the hallway and into the living room.
Casey stands staring towards the front door and you follow her gaze. Your eyes land on him just as the door snaps closed.
No.
You see his blue eyes flash with questions, curiosity, agony, wonder, agony, hope, agony, and then he finally settles on desperation.
You look at Casey and she looks at you, her eyes a screaming question of What do we do?
You look down at the floor and grunt lightly as you re-hoist the bag on your shoulders.
“We’re leaving.” You assure Bucky, avoiding his gaze but before you can even take a step, he’s there in front of you, his hands on your arms.
“No! No, please don’t go.”
Casey moves towards the door, slowly, trying to be unnoticed.
“Bucky-” You begin.
“I-I’ve been going to therapy, Y/N. I have so much to apologize for. So much to make up to you. Not just what I did that night but everything that came before. I pushed you away, I can see that now. I wanted to protect you from the person I was, the person I can never stop being. I’m broken, Y/N. So much more than you know. I should have told you everything from the beginning, but I didn’t want you to be afraid of me. I didn’t want you to hate me.”
As if you could ever hate him. You want to! But as he reaches up, placing his hands on the sides of your face with his fingers eagerly, in desperate need like an addict finally getting his hands on his vice, stroking your cheeks and your hair and whatever other part of your face he can touch, you know that you don’t hate him.
He hurt you and you’re angry at him. But you can never hate him.
“It was stupid and selfish of me to keep that part of myself from you. Please forgive me. Not only for that but for everything that followed. If you’d known that the reason I was getting upset was because of my struggle with…with the memories and the flashbacks then maybe we could have found a way to work through it together? I failed us by shutting you out. I didn’t trust your strength and you lost it because I didn’t let you use it. I’m so sorry…please…And I know I wasn’t the greatest husband. I left you alone too much. Saying that I wasn’t used to having someone depend on me and want me around is a cheap cop-out…I was thoughtless, Y/N. I didn’t think about your needs. I only thought about mine. I will never, never do that to you again. You are my life, I love you. If you come home, you’ll have to chase me out the door with Barnes before I leave you again.”
You might have laughed if things weren’t so strained between the two of you. Barnes, his favorite handgun, is still stored at Casey’s. You’d stopped carrying it with you everywhere because it hurt too much to know that a piece of Bucky was always with you…the baby doesn’t count; the baby is part you.
“Bucky…” You sigh, crying again because how could you not cry when he so fearlessly bares himself to you. “Henry…”
Bucky’s hands freeze, his breath hitches as he struggles to find his voice again. His slides his hands down along your neck and it feels so good you think you might pass out.
“A-are you two t-together?” He wonders, struggling to keep his voice even.
“No.” You sigh. Should you have lied? “It happened once, on New Year’s. But I slept with him Bucky, and you hurt me. Do you have any idea what it felt like to see you laying there next to that woman, whatever her name is?”
“Pe-”
“I don’t want to hear it!” You gasp, almost shouting at him because the last thing you need is a name to put to the body.
“Sorry…” He whispers, or maybe he just doesn’t have enough air to speak louder?
“I-Is she the only one?” You force the question out because this is what’s tormented you since the night you left him. How many more athletic blondes are there? “Or have you been with more-?”
“NO!” Bucky’s adamant denial startles you and you jump. He adjusts his tone, quieter but just as assertive as you look up into his frantic blue eyes. “No, Y/N. It was just the one time. I was drunk out of my mind because I thought you’d left me, and I was so…nothing I say can ever make right what I did. Even if I was drunk, I should have known better.”
Yes, he should have. So, should you.
“I don’t know what to do with this, Bucky. I don’t know how to not be angry at you. Every time I picture that night, I wanna throw up. I want to punch something and yell and I’m so mad at you. How could you do that to me? To us?”
Bucky groans, leaning forward to rest his forehead against your shoulder.
He smells so good this close, like home.
“I-I don’t know if I can trust you. We had a fight. A big fight. And you slept with someone else. How do I know that you won’t do it again? If we were to get back together-”
His head shoots up at these words, hope flowing from them.
“We will fight again, Bucky. How do I know that you won’t go looking for another woman with a better body than mine again?”
The jealousy is stupid but it’s also there, etched into your bones because of how perfect that woman had been. It’s like he looked for just the right person, the one that would check all of your insecurity boxes, and then he fucked her in your bed.
“I won’t, kitten, I promise.”
“Stop making me promises you can’t keep.”
“I can keep it!” He insists. “Let me prove it to you. Come home. Please, please come home.”
That pet name. Why had he used it? He’d been doing better without using it. Now you were so very aware of just how much you wanted to stay. How much you were already leaning towards yes.
It scares you and you panic.
“I…I can’t do this, Bucky.” You say suddenly then move to go around him, avoiding looking at his eyes because you know what you’ll see there, and you won’t be able to resist it.
It’s almost like he knows what you’re thinking because he suddenly drops to his knees right in front of you.
It startles you because yes, you love Bucky. Yes, you believe him when he tells you that he loves you.
Before all this shit happened, the two of you had been trying to make this marriage work but for him to get down on his knees? He didn’t even do that when he proposed. It makes him look small and desperate and as you find his eyes, you realize you’ve brought him to this point.
The two of you have brought each other to these exact points, one scared to stay. One desperate to keep.
This constant misery that the two of you have been in, this torment is your fault as much as his. It would have been easier to leave him if you’d lied to him about the baby being his. Now that he has you back home, he’s almost wild in his need to keep you here.
“No! No. Please, please, Y/N. Please don’t say that.” He begs, pulling you close with strong arms that you know you can’t pull out of.
He leans slightly to his right to bury his face into the side of your slightly extended tummy. Your baby, probably reeling from the cacophony of emotions racing through you, kicks. It’s so faint but you feel it. You know Bucky can’t have felt it. Your little one isn’t strong enough yet.
With that kick comes the realization that this is bigger than your wounded pride. This is your family. However, broken it might be at the moment, this man clinging to you, and the life growing within you is all you have.
This had been your dream. A loving husband. A beautiful baby. More than one beautiful baby hopefully. You’ve been alone all your life. Casey the only exception. Her and her family had accepted you so openly but as much as you love her and them, they aren’t yours. Not like this.
Your eyes water and you sigh with shallow breath, struggling to breathe.
“Please don’t leave me. I kn-know that I haven’t been the best husband or even an adequate husband. I know that I ignored you and I didn’t mean to do it, really, I didn’t. I just didn’t know how to…I’ve been so used to it being me. I know that’s not an excuse. I asked you to marry. I moved us in here. I didn’t call you when I should have. I left you alone every morning. None of this is your fault so please, please…” He pulls back to look up at you, his eyes pouring and red. “Please don’t give up on me. You are my life’s only gift. Please don’t take it away from me.”
He hides his face in the side of your belly again, clinging to you and the future growing inside of you.
You cry with him. For several minutes, the two of you just cry. Your arms hang at your sides as Bucky’s are wrapped tightly around your waist and bottom.
“No.” You finally say, your voice cracking and morose.
Bucky jerks his head back to look up at you with his mouth slightly open, his eyes wide and searching but already full of defeat.
“No, Bucky. You didn’t do this alone. I told you, I slept with Henry.”
“Don’t-” Bucky grits his teeth and looks at your belly. He reaches up and places his hands on the sides, probably reliving the moment that he thought the baby might not be his. “-don’t say his name.”
Finally, a real reaction to your own mistake. Something believable.
You can’t blame him for not wanting to hear Henry’s name. You stopped Bucky before he could tell you that blonde’s name, and you don’t care to know it either.
“I made that mistake.” You say, determined to at least not torture him with Henry’s name being spoken aloud and in your home. “But this is also my fault. I knew that things weren’t going well with us, and I said nothing. I kept my mouth shut and let things fester because I didn’t want to fight. I thought maybe I was being sensitive? I’ve never been married before. How much attention do wives get from their husbands?
“I should have told you that I wanted to see you more, that I felt like I wasn’t important to you.” You watch as Bucky leans in, scrunching his eyes with the regret that he made you feel that way. “I betrayed us by not being honest about the struggles I was going through. I’m sorry that I didn’t speak up. I’m sorry.”
Bucky’s eyes search our face, also stained with tears, and then looks at your tummy. “Then, will you stay?”
As his eyes meet yours you shake your head. “No, Bucky, I-I can’t yet. But I wanna try and make this work. I love you…and I miss you…but I’m still so angry at you. I want to trust you, but I don’t know how.”
“I’ll show you. I’ll prove it to you.” He nods. “By doing what we should have done from the very beginning.”
“And what’s that?”
“Will you go out with me?”
The question confuses and startles you. After a few blinks, you shake your head.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, I want to take you to dinner and maybe a movie? Or whatever stupid things couples do on dates. We’ll go play mini-golf.”
You laugh once and it’s like you’ve given Bucky back his reason to live. He holds you tighter, stands up to pull you closer. You one laugh igniting a fire within him, a fierce determination. He leans in to kiss you, but you shake your head.
“No.” You’re not ready for that yet.
He doesn’t complain. “Go on a date with me?”
And after a long moment of staring at his beautiful face, you sigh. “Okay.”
Forever Tag List @until-theend-oftheline @jessieray98 @dsakita @coldfacedwarf @just-trying-to-survive-marvel @fairislesheets @jewelofwinter @mannls @moonlessnight14 @sovereignoblivious @pandazlazykid @lilulo-12 @moli1497 @shifutheshihtzu @the-real-mary-jane @pastelxvirgo @just4muggles @vulpecula-minor @wildefire @mdgrdians @tiffanynguyen03 @shield-agent78 @i-cant-shine-without-darkness @the-wayward-robot @babytrollgirl @alagalaska @sincerelytlh @theonelittleone @sea040561 @xrosegoldwolfx @peppermintvanillaa @awkwardfangirl2014 @crist1216 @xxloki81xx @idk-random-fan-girl @romimiux @badassbaker @this-side-of-midnight5 @booklover2929 @natura1phenomenon @xlittlestarling @whosmarisaaarw @hiddles-rose @supernaturaldean67 @literallymoonshine @sebbystanlover-vk @pineapplebooboo @quokkatrash
Man and Wife @ria132love @slender--spirit @booktease21 @just-a-littlebit-of-everything @netflixa @caitfairwrites @brownlee-22 @ilysebstan @igotkatiepowers @jamielea81 @whom-the-fack @backflip-into-a-garbage-can @chuuulip @mizzzpink @nerdygirlwithacrush @chipilerendi @rainbowkisses31 @ben-c-group-therapy @lydklein1 @jamierdr @kenna-dance14
#bucky#bucky barnes#james bucky barnes#bucky x reader#bucky x reader fic#bucky x reader fanfic#bucky x reader fanfiction#bucky x reader insert#bucky x you#bucky x y/n#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x reader fic#bucky barnes x reader fanfic#bucky barnes x reader fanfiction#bucky barnes x reader insert#bucky x reader angst#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x y/n#marvel fanfiction#marvel au#sam wilson#steve rogers#winter soldier x reader#man and wife#man and wife pt08#shreddedparchment
610 notes
·
View notes
Text
Flower | 13
; Hoseok x Reader
; Genre: Fluff, angst, slight smut
; Word Count: 4.6k
; Warnings: Anxiety, low self-esteem, discussions of sex, mention of (f) oral sex, sexual anxiety
; Synopsis: You finally decide to take a dip into the world of online dating and find the Flower dating app. One of the top matches for you proves to be a guy who looks to be your complete opposite; tattooed, pierced, a metalhead and oh…incredibly handsome. What happens when you throw caution to the wind and reach out to him?
; A/N: I hope you all enjoy this! As usual, if you do...please reblog and leave me a comment! Or send me an ask letting me know your thoughts, I’m glad you’re all loving Flower!Hobi!
; Flower Masterpost
-
Staring at your computer screen, a deep sigh leaves you as yet another email notification pops up in the corner. Clicking on it with as much enthusiasm as you’d give towards picking up a slug, you watch as it directs you back to Outlook and brings up the email. It was from your boss, who was literally sat across the small room from you, asking you to call a client and check whether they were still available for a meeting tomorrow.
Pursing your lips, you bring up her previous email that includes the client’s contact details and input their number into your work phone. Holding the phone between your cheek and shoulder, you tap your pen against your mouse as the dial tone fills your ear.
You really hated your job. 26-years-old, with a degree and you were just stuck doing the work people better paid than you didn’t want to do. Chewing on your lip, you contemplated looking at the list of job sites you’d begun to frequent lately, wondering whether or not you should apply for a new job.
The prospect of a job you actually loved and enjoyed was so foreign to you that it felt almost like a mythical unicorn right now, but you knew they existed. Hoseok loved his job, despite how everyone berated IT departments in every company. So you knew that there was something out there for you.
But what was it? And how could you get it when you had no relevant experience in...well anything except for the modern day equivalent of pen pushing? Some days you were rushed off your feet doing everything for your boss, acting like a secretary, personal assistant and administrative assistant all at once.
Getting tea and coffee for work meetings, sitting in and taking notes, writing up meeting notes and distributing them, arranging meetings and visits and so much more. It was all boring and dull. The very idea of doing this for the rest of your life was simply unimaginable but you just...couldn’t get the courage to put yourself out there and apply for something better.
You were afraid of rejection and you were even more afraid of getting accepted for a job and then finding out you couldn’t do it.
Almost without even thinking, you talk through with the client and make sure that they’re still okay for the meeting that was prepared for tomorrow. As soon as the phone clicks back into the cradle, you’re opening a response to your boss and sending her a quick email to let her know that it’s still on and that you’ve checked the room is still booked for them.
And then you just sit there a moment, staring at the screen and wondering what to do next. You had some menial tasks that needed to be done; photocopying documents for their meeting, forwarding invoices and so forth. But you just didn’t want to do any of it.
That was nothing new though, you never wanted to do anything at work.
A sudden flash of colour out of the corner of your eye catches your attention and look over to where your phone lay on the desk, just above your keyboard. One of the only good things about this place was that no one complained about phones being used as long as you were doing your work too.
And the green that lights up the screen can only mean that someone has sent you a message on WhatsApp. Licking your lips, you glance up at your boss before unlocking your phone quickly and clicking onto the app.
Upon seeing Hoseok’s name your grin turns even broader, feeling a little better already. He didn’t often text during the work day, often being far too busy to waste time on texting. Unlike you, he was permanently busy.
Hoseok [13:38pm]: Guess who got promoted?
Hoseok [13:38pm]: It’s me! I got promoted :D
Smiling even wider, you quickly texted back as pride fills your chest. Amazing how you’ve only been dating for four months yet you feel so happy and proud of him already. You’d known that he had a meeting today with his managers and he’d been a little worried, unsure whether or not they were going to be laying people off or not.
Y/N [13:39pm]: Yaaaaaaaaay. Can you boss people around now?
Hoseok [13:40pm]: I already boss people around
Hoseok [13:40pm]: Now I just have another department to boss...and more money :D
Y/N [13:41pm]: I is jealouz
Y/N [13:41pm]: (;﹏;)
Hoseok [13:42pm]: I still can’t get over how you text sometimes, honestly
Hoseok [13:42pm]: ANYWAY, it’s more money to spend on youuu :D and Kasumi
Y/N [13:43pm]: Hush, more money for you to spend on gigs
Hoseok [13:43pm]: :O don’t tell me how to spend my money >:[
And then you get a photo sent. Your phone’s setting means that you need to accept it before it downloads, image pixelated at first before becoming high quality. Clicking on it again, you frown momentarily before your eyes widen and your throat goes strangely dry suddenly.
He’s in an all black suit; black jacket, a silk black shirt and a skinny black tie to compliment it all off. It makes the hint of tattoos you can see pop vividly with their colours over the top of his shirt collar and the bit of wrist you can see on the hand that’s pointing at the camera. And it all complements his dark hair wonderfully, today actually styled properly and pushed up elegantly to reveal his forehead and let the astonishing beauty of his face be seen properly.
His face though, isn’t the pure sex his body is emanating. Instead, he’s got a comical expression in which his face is scrunched together, lips pursed in faux anger to go with his last text. But you don’t care, you can’t care.
Hoseok in a suit is...oh god. It’s everything, and you feel things for him suddenly that you’ve never really felt for anyone before from just seeing a picture. You...want to do things to him, right now.
The strength of your reaction actually makes you pause, looking up from your phone as you assess yourself to try and comprehend what you feel. And what you wanted was for Hoseok to send you a serious photo of him looking like that.
Y/N [13:49pm]: You’re in a suit?
Hoseok [13:50pm]: Yeah, manager meeting
Y/N [13:55pm]: Can you...send a serious picture?
Hoseok [13:56pm]: ...you want another selfie of me?
Y/N [14:00pm]: I mean...you don’t have to
And then you get another photo sent through, causing you to swallow thickly as you download it. You end up biting your lip harshly as you try to stop yourself from making any kind of noise out loud. No one had noticed that you hadn’t done a lot of work in the last fifteen minutes, but they would notice if you made the kind of noise that wanted to erupt from your throat.
Hoseok had evidently known where your thoughts had gone from your awkward text back to him, and he’d pulled out all the stops for you. Part of you wondered where on Earth he was that he could take pictures like this without getting strange looks from his colleagues but an overriding part of you didn’t care.
Because holy shit, your boyfriend was ridiculously fucking attractive and how in the hell had you pulled him?
This photo has him in almost the same angle, only two of his fingers frame the pink tongue that pokes out of his mouth, white teeth pressing against the back of his tongue ring while his eyes are dark with intent. There’s no playfulness in this picture, at least nothing that could be done in public.
No indeed and you squirm slightly in your seat, contemplating the wild fact that you were horny at work. This has never happened before and you didn’t really know that to do! But how could you not be? The way Hoseok was looking at the camera was the exact way he’d looked at you all three times he’d gone down on you so far.
And he knew it, given his suggestive pose with his tongue. In fact, you’re suddenly sent back to last week when he’d gone down on you in bed. You still weren’t even remotely comfortable asking him to do anything like that yet, but apparently he’d been wanting to so you’d shyly agreed once more.
Not that you were opposed to it or anything.
But those eyes he was giving the camera are the exact same he gave you from between your legs. And that just was not fair, because what were you supposed to do about this in the middle of work? You had just under three hours left to work before you left and he wouldn’t even finish till six.
Y/N [14:07pm]: Handsome
Y/N [14:08pm]: Are you still staying over?
Hoseok [14:10pm]: That’s all you gotta say to that, you wound me. And yes, be around 7
Y/N [14:11pm]: <33
Putting your phone down, you stare at your computer screen that has gotten three new email notifications since you got distracted. You don’t click on them though...instead you just chew on your lip, tapping your fingertips against the desk slowly as you think.
Maybe tonight...maybe…
-
The quick rapping on the door lets you know that Hoseok is finally here, half an hour late. Opening the door to him, you don't even get a chance to say anything as he brushes past you, kicking his shoes off and apologising profusely.
"I'm sorry, they kept me an extra half an hour 'cos some idiot basically broke his laptop and then there was traffic so I haven't been able to go back and change." He's taking his coat off, hanging it up on the little rack on the wall before looking at you and letting out a deep sigh.
"Oh I'm so glad to be home. Today has been so fucking stressful, maybe I should have turned down that promotion and it’s not even been a full day." You don't even get time to consider the fact that he just called your place home because he's suddenly leaning forward, giving you a quick kiss before moving into the kitchen.
Watching after him, you simply stare in bewilderment. You're not entirely sure that you could speak right now, hit by the double whammy of his slip of the tongue and his clothes.
It was true that Hoseok had pretty much spent the last month near enough living at your place, only going home a day or two a week but you hadn't realised he'd felt that comfortable here. You felt a shy warm happiness bubble in your chest at the thought though, looking down at your hands as you bite your lip to stop smiling like a little girl.
But what really turns you into an excitable mess is his outfit. He's still wearing the suit from earlier, his hair tousled from where he'd obviously been running his hands through it in the stress of his work.
And if he'd looked hot in his photos, he looked damn near sinful in person.
Which is why you simply watch him with wide eyes, moving into the kitchen slowly and resting a hip against one of the counters as he peers into the slow cooker that you'd set up this morning before going to work. It was just a simple beef stew with a hint of red wine, the scent delicious but you found that wasn't what was making your mouth water.
Not tonight.
"So...I didn't...know you had a suit like that." The words are incredibly stilted, sounding unbelievably awkward in your mouth and you inwardly cringe. Particularly when you see Hoseok stiffen, ever so slightly beneath the delightful black fabric that outlines his lithe body beautifully.
You knew that Hoseok had been incredibly patient with you. Probably more patient than most men would have been, not even slightly pushing you and making sure that you are completely comfortable with every moment. He didn't ask for much and you often felt bad that he seemed to give up so much in exchange for the eternal patience he gave to you.
But he didn't seem to mind. In fact, he seemed to thrive on what little advancement in your relationship he could get. You still got shy when he gave you oral obviously, but you were far more eager to say yes compared to the beginning.
And tonight...tonight you wanted to finally let him get the pleasure he’d willingly denied himself to keep you comfortable. Especially when he looked like that.
It wasn't just a 'giving him a good time' too because you like him, a lot, but also because quite simply...for the first time ever...you wanted to have sex with someone. You desperately wanted to find out what he felt like inside you. Feel him thrusting within you and in turn explore him to find out what made him jerk, made him twitch and made him moan.
Oh god yes, you wanted to hear him moan. The very idea of him making those kinds of noises because of you was intoxicating and you squeeze your thighs together, fully in the knowledge that you were probably wet already.
You have no doubt that Hoseok can tell there’s something different, an unusual kind of tension in the air as he turns around slowly, brow raised. Glancing away, you find yourself playing with the label of a Coke bottle on the side, fingers picking until it came away.
Part of you wanted to be brash and forward, boldly tell him what you wanted but as soon as you consider doing it, it felt like an iron band wrapped around your lungs. Breathing was made a lot of harder suddenly and you couldn’t get any words out, your limbs feeling cold and tingly with nerves and anxiety.
Oh how you wished desperately that you could be a bolder person because you just knew that you weren’t at that level of confidence yet with him. Even if you felt no expectations from him. You just weren’t there, and that’s why you were hoping he’d understand and take the lead once more.
And Jung Hoseok, your wonderful boyfriend who you still believe is far too good for you, does so. You have no idea how he knows that you want to do more than cuddle or talk, no idea how he can tell that you’re struggling to get across your desires but he does.
He smiles slowly, the corners of his lips turning up in a smirk at first before turning into that beautiful smile that makes your heart flutter. Moving slowly, he walked over to you and you press yourself into the counter, eyes widening as you took in the long and loping stride.
Without so much as a word, he stands firmly in front of you, leaning forward just enough to place his arms on the counter, trapping you between them. You can feel the heat of him, the way his leg’s brush against yours with how close he is and the way his jacket slides along your stomach slightly. Combined with the fresh scent that was so unique to Hoseok and the dark look in his eyes, you felt completely overwhelmed by him.
Overwhelmed, in the best way possible.
Leaning down, Hoseok moves close enough until you feel the tip of his nose brushing against yours, the movement deceptively soft given the sexual tension that’s so thick between you both. Biting your lip, you force yourself to remain quiet to see what he does.
“I have more suits than you might realise baby. Why? Do you like it?” His voice is annoyingly light, innocence laced into every syllable that matches his perfect, angelic face too well. Smiling, his eyes widen ever so slightly as he waits for an answer but before you can even say anything, his arms move a little and you feel them pressing against your waist.
“Y-yeah, it...it looks good.” You stutter out, body heating rapidly as you lick at your lips, mouth absurdly dry. And before even realising...you’re pressing your face against his black shirt, feeling the soft silky material rub at your cheek while all you can think of is what the firm chest beneath it looks like.
Hoseok seems to pause for a moment before his hands move to rest on your hips, hesitantly stroking along them. Almost instantly you cringe forward, the feel of his hands so foreign and a subtle panic rushes through you as your mind screams at where he’s touching. The place you dislike on yourself, the place society has taught you isn’t beautiful.
But he touches you with so much care, light and gentle. He doesn’t push further with you, simply let the moment hold despite how tense you both are. You know what he’s doing, instinctively understand because he’s done this your whole relationship so far. He’s letting you get used to him, decide whether or not you feel comfortable with what he’s doing...what he’s offering.
Pressing your ear to his chest, you close your eyes and inhale deeply, shakily as you fight the demons of insecurity over yourself and your previous sexual experiences. Originally, you’d considered perhaps returning the favour to him and giving him oral sex. But now, hearing the strong beat of his heart and the warmth that has comforted you for many nights now...now you want more.
So you let him know, in that quiet and shy method that he must have become so used to. Your own hands tremble slightly as you move your head back just enough before you press them to his chest, hesitantly just letting yourself feel him like this for the first time. And then your fingers move to his collar, the top two buttons already undone.
Finally, finally you glance up at him, feeling unbelievably frightened that he might push you away, decided he didn’t want it. Didn’t want you.
It had been years since you’d done anything...you knew this and he knew this by now. But you knew that he was far more experienced, so experienced in fact that it scares you a little. You felt like you’d be judged against others and found wanting, even if you knew that Hoseok wouldn’t do that.
“Hoseok,” You start, words meek and quiet. “I...erm, I want...I mean...I don’t…”
And Hoseok moves his hands to cup your cheeks, smiling at you sweetly, so sweetly. It’s so reminiscent of when he’d gone down on you the first time and you get the urge to suddenly cry at how caring he is. How lucky you are.
“It’s okay. I know...you’re not hugely experienced and you’re not confident. That’s fine, I don’t expect anything from you. We don’t need to do anything, I was just teasing. If you want, I can just go do-”
“No. No, not today. I don’t...I don’t want that. I want...I want you.” This time, the words are a tiny bit more confident but rushed out. “I just...sex...I’ve never really...understood why people like it. You know? It just...felt okay. Maybe it was me but like...yeah, I mean...you know. It was…rushed and you’ve done so much more than me and-” Now it’s Hoseok’s turn to interrupt you, thumbs stroking your cheeks as he lets out a shushing noise.
Suddenly, surprising you entirely, he backs away and gently takes your hand to lead you back to the couch. Without a word he gets you to sit down before doing so himself, taking both your hands between his own with a quiet sigh.
“Okay, I just...want us to talk for a moment, so that neither of us get confused or offended or anything. So...yes, I’ve had a lot of sex, I won’t deny that. It doesn’t mean I’m gonna judge you though. You’re my girlfriend, the vast majority of everyone else was not. I’m incredibly turned on by you and I wanna beat my chest like a neanderthal knowing you want me too. I know you’re shy and you’re not confident of yourself, which is just plain wrong by the way because you are unbelievably beautiful. I just...I don’t want to move too fast for you and have you regret it. So...talk to me. Please.” You’re sure this man really isn’t real, because surely no one really existed like him in real life.
“Why are you so patient?” You blurt out, brow furrowed in confusion and he looks just as confused for a moment before smiling.
“Because being pushy doesn’t get me anything? Except upsetting you and making you close up. And then if you do anything for me, then it’s because I’ve pushed and pushed until you feel forced to do it. So I’m patient. I don’t really mind, I like your company and it’s strangely rewarding seeing you slowly open up to me. I’m not doing anything for an ulterior motive.” He’s so earnest that you can tell he’s being honest but it still confuses you.
Not that you’re going to look a gift horse in the mouth or anything.
So inhaling deeply, you squeeze his hands and gave him a tight smile before talking. Something about Hoseok has always been comforting and reassuring, like he won’t judge you and you know he’ll be the same this time.
“I haven’t...slept with anyone in years. You’ve probably realised or...maybe I told you. But...well. I mean,” Your hands feel so clammy in his. “It wasn’t really good? I never...you know, with anyone. It just...felt fine. Good enough that I’d do it again but not so good I actively wanted it. Thought something was wrong with me because of that. I’ve accepted there isn’t...maybe even wondered if I was asexual for a while or something. Maybe I still am? I don’t really know. I just...I like you...a lot...and I like doing...things with you. I’ve never...you know…”
“Orgasmed?”
It’s a simple word and he says it so casually but you find yourself squirming at it, feeling warm and embarrassed about it. Not only talking about orgasms but also admitting that you’d never had one during sex before. So you simply nod, unable to get the words out and frowning in frustration at yourself.
“Hey...hey look at me,” Hoseok says gently, squeezing your hands till you do as he says. “Don’t feel embarrassed about it. It’s not something to feel bad about. This probably isn’t what I should be saying right now...but I’ve had a lot of sex, with...a sizeable amount of women. Do you know how many times they orgasmed during sex?”
Frowning, you wonder momentarily whether you’re meant to feel better with the knowledge that he’d been with a lot of women. Or that some of them had even orgasmed with him. But you sensed he was trying to make a point, and Hoseok had never been cruel.
Slowly, you shake your head.
“Not that many of them to be honest. I wish I could boost my ego and say I have a 100% strike rate but...I don’t. Sometimes girl’s would cum, most of the time they didn’t. I had to go down on them or something. And I’ve never had a single woman orgasm from penetration alone, they all needed some help. What I’m trying to get across here to you, and very badly because there’s nothing less sexy than hearing about your partner’s...escapades but...please don’t think that you’re always meant to orgasm during sex. Sometimes you might, sometimes you might not. I know that for some women, they just enjoy the feeling because they can’t get there. Sometimes, I don’t even orgasm. I’m not in the mood or something or I get bored...or I’m too drunk.”
That makes your eyes widen in shock and surprise. You hadn’t even though guys could just...not orgasm during sex. It made you realise how little you really knew, and suddenly you felt a little embarrassed about your lack of knowledge about sex. But he wasn’t being condescending or demeaning, so you decided to take the plunge and ask him.
“R-really? You...I didn’t know guys...I thought you just always did.” Hoseok laughs at that, looking so attractive that you can’t help but bite your lip. Even though you’re having a serious conversation with him, you still can’t mask the desire you have for him. Damn him for looking so good in a suit.
“The vast majority of the time? Yeah, it’s no problem. But sometimes like...I’m too tired to bother anymore and I just don’t want to carry on. Sometimes I’m a bit stressed and can’t get there which then leads to anxiety that I’m not. I try not to take it to heart but...you don’t need to be embarrassed. If you wanna orgasm then we can definitely try, if you don’t feel like it, then we don’t need to. It’s entirely up to you, I swear.”
Silence falls between you both and you stare at your hands, swallowing thickly. He’s offering you so much, and part of you feels bad. But at the same time...you want to just enjoy him without the stress or anxiety of not performing like you thought you were supposed to.
Clenching your jaw, you make the decision and nod your head to yourself. Yes, you were doing this.
So without a word, you grab onto this small flame of confidence he’s lit within you and let go of his hands, instead using them to grip the lapels of his jacket and pulling him forward. His eyes widen for a second and he lets out an ‘oomph’ before you’re kissing him.
It’s not pretty at first, almost painful from the force and you both take a few seconds to reacquaint yourselves with each other before it finally starts moving smoothly like usual. Only this time, the kiss is far more intense than anything you’d had before with him, almost as if you were trying to devour each other with the force and intensity.
Pulling away momentarily, you look at him and groan softly at the desire in his eyes. You’ve seen him in moments of pure lust before, but he’s bordering on unrestrained here. And you want that, so you pull him back in, moulding your lips to his own and feeling the tingle of excitement that runs through you.
“Not here, not here. Please, I really wanna fuck you on your bed.” Hoseok gasps out as he pulls away once more, trying to avoid your grasping hands with a breathy laugh.
You don’t even question it, getting up quickly and practically tugging him into your bedroom in your eagerness. The sheer laugh of delight he gives you as you do so invigorates you, bolstering the confidence that’s spurring you on and you hope it lasts.
Wrapping your arms around his neck and tugging him into a kiss once you’re in the safe haven of your bedroom, you prepare to trust him with your insecurities once more.
#armiesnet#networkbangtan#btssunshineclub#btscreatorsnet#hoseok fluff#hoseok angst#hoseok smut#j hope fluff#j hope angst#j hope smut#hobi fluff#hobi angst#hobi smut#bts fluff#bts smut#bts angst#hoseok fic#hoseok fanfic#hoseok fanfiction#hoseok series#bts fic#bts fanfic#bts fanfiction#bts series#j hope fic#j hope fanfic#j hope fanfiction#j hope series#hobi fic#hobi fanfic
811 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Know the Stars Will Start to Fade
AO3 @tsshipmonth2020
Masterpost- Previous- Next
Summary- Roman was born with three soul marks but now has only one. He doesn't want to ruin his last great chance for happiness but finds his final soulmate, Logan, isn't what he expected. And neither is he what he expected of himself.
Day 10 LAMP (Platonic Logince focused, Romantic Moxiety)- Soulmates are born with matching soul marks
Roman was starting to feel desperate. He had been born with three different soul marks but now was left with one. He really couldn't blame Patton or Virgil for getting upset with him. Somehow this was his fault.
The soul marks had been beautiful. Three shields with different intricate patterns inside. One had a castle overshadowed by a storm cloud. That one had matched Virgil’s. One had a heart floating in a broiling sea. That one had matched with Patton's. The last showed a brain at the foot of the mountains with a field of stars above. He hoped whoever this brain matched to would be the one who lasted and stuck around.
He'd met Virgil on an online forum for people with multiple soul marks. They hadn't talked much but Virgil went by st0rmcl0ud online and had described a soul mark that sounded remarkably similar to Roman’s. So he reached out in DMs and they swapped photos of their marks and then phone numbers and at Roman's insistence planned to meet up. He was already head over heels for his soulmate and giddy with excitement to meet Virgil in real life. Virgil and Patton had found each other through a dating app. Virgil recognized the heart shield as matching one of Patton's marks and had introduced the two of them as well.
For the first month, it was wonderful. Roman had never been so enamored, so certain of a future together with these two. It felt wonderful and nerve-wracking and exciting and passionate and everything the fairy tales had promised love would be.
They went on dates and got to know each other better. Roman went from infatuated to admiring his soulmates. He still put forth the full effort to love them but his heart wasn't behind it the way it should have been.
The stormy castle started to fade. He loved- no- cared for his two soulmates deeply. But the mark started to fade. Roman’s grand romantic vision of the future started to settle into something more friendly and domestic. He hid his soul marks, not wanting to upset either of them.
The stormy castle faded completely and the heart in the ocean was beginning to dull in color as well. Roman loved going on dates because it made his friends happy, but he felt no happier than if they had a quiet movie night at home together or spent the night video calling each other.
Roman had been frustrated, because Virgil and Patton were still head over heels for each other, in their own ways of course. Why didn't he feel that romantic spark that had pulled them all together?
One day, the heart in the ocean faded completely. Roman was terrified to tell his soulmates that the marks were gone. He was even more frightened by the realization that he didn't really love them the way they loved him and each other. He absolutely cared for Patton and Virgil with his whole heart, but the romantic vision was gone. He wanted them in his life but the idea of dating twisted his gut in the most unpleasant way.
Virgil noticed first. Roman didn't think it was possible to see the man any paler than his normal complexion.
"You lied to us…"
"No, they disappeared. They were there. They were real!"
"How do you expect me to believe that, Roman," Virgil's eyes were clouded with fear and pain. Roman couldn’t meet his gaze any longer and looked away.
"Why would you-"
"I don't know! I- you're my soulmate, Virgil… I don't know why our mark disappeared."
Virgil shook his head and pulled out his phone, dialing from memory.
If Virgil's anger had been difficult, Patton's disappointment was worse. His sad eyes bore into Roman’s soul and he couldn't even soften the blow by blaming Roman.
"Roman, do you not want us?" Roman's heart crumbled at the question.
"Patton, of course, I-"
"He was never our soulmate, Pat! I don't know how but he lied to us," Virgil hissed, pulling Patton back away from Roman.
"Guys, please listen to me," Roman was on the verge of tears.
"Yeah, Virge. I'm sure there's an explanation here that we aren't seeing. Roman, you still love us, right?"
Roman couldn’t help it. He balked and that sealed his fate. The moment Patton's heart broke was embedded in his memory, unlike the disappearing soul marks.
That was a week ago. And here he was, riding the bus to rehearsal as though his emotions weren't in shambles, one chance left to find happiness.
"Excuse me, sir? May I see your soul mark?" Roman turned to the unfamiliar voice and saw the hottest man he'd ever met giving him a difficult to decipher look.
Roman already had names picked out for the dogs they would adopt together.
"Ah, sure," Roman held out his arm and the stranger leaned down to inspect it. After a moment he pulled the sleeve of his jacket up and held up an arm with three familiar marks up to Roman's, "it's you! The brain…"
The stranger cleared his throat and pushed his sleeve back down, "yes. It appears we are soulmates. My name is Logan Crawford. What is yours?"
"Roman Prince," Roman replied breathlessly. He felt like he was on cloud nine and had his final chance.
"Well, Roman, I suppose you'll want to be in contact. Although, I must warn you that I am a disappointing soulmate and refuse date," Logan had pulled out his phone and was handing it to Roman.
"What do you mean 'disappointing'?" Roman frowned more in confusion than any negative feeling for Logan.
"I suppose you'll find out anyway. I am romance-repulsed. Even as one of my soulmates I won't date you or the others. Most everyone tells me that I will be a disappointment for you three but frankly, I know my boundaries and refuse to change them."
Roman stared at his final soulmate. He hadn't expected this. He took the offered phone and plugged in his number, taking a quick selfie for the contact photo.
"Well then, Logan, let's agree to just talk. Have you met Patton or Virgil?" Roman was met with an indifferent look that lacked any recognition.
"No, I have not. Have you?"
"Yes and I don't think you'd like them…" Roman said bitterly.
"Do you think I dislike you, Roman?" Logan said with the most emotion Roman had heard from him yet.
"No, I didn't mean that," Roman stammered, "I- I just meant that they're… very romantic. And I thought I had 'hopeless romantic' cornered!" Roman laughed to hide his discomfort.
"Wait, but you only had one soul mark. How did you meet them?" Logan asked with curiosity.
"My stop is coming up, perhaps we save the tragic backstory for another time?" Roman grinned as the bus rolled to a stop a block from the theater, "call me!" He rushed off the bus before Logan could respond, bewildered by the chance meeting with the handsome stranger.
Over the next few weeks, Roman and Logan texted and met up for coffee a few times. Roman was terrified of pushing things too fast and watched the soul mark on his arm constantly for any sign that it was fading. Logan never asked about the other two soulmates so Roman decided to not talk about them. He was still hurt but they had to be happier without him.
"So, Roman, you never told me the tragic story of how you met Patton and Virgil," Roman nearly spit out his tea.
"Do you really want to know, dear?" Logan bristled at the nickname but nodded.
"Well," Roman recounted the events of how they met and started seeing each other almost casually. He slowed down as he got to the part where the soul marks started fading. Logan encouraged him to continue but he couldn’t bring himself to say it out loud.
"Roman, did they hurt you?"
Roman shook his head no, not meeting Logan’s eyes.
"Can you tell me what happened?" Logan asked gently, resting his hand on Roman’s across the cafe table. Roman felt a metaphorical shock at the physical contact. He wanted a romantic connection with Logan so badly sometimes that the other’s staunch refusal to date felt like an arrow to the heart.
"My soul marks disappeared," Roman whispered, "and I couldn't promise them I was still in love, so they left."
"Disappeared? How unusual. Did they match before disappearing?" Roman looked up, surprised by the reaction. Logan just opened a new tab on his laptop and started searching a few keywords, "what? You know I don't care for sentiment. But soul marks that aren't permanent is a fascinating concept. And you say you fell out of love when the marks disappeared? Was it sudden overnight?"
"N-no… actually the marks- and the feelings- faded over time. About a week, really," Roman sighed, "actually, Logan I need to confess-" Roman pulled up the sleeve of his jacket to reveal his last soul mark, "-yours started fading a few days ago. The colors aren't as saturated as before."
Logan looked down at the mark, "and how do you feel about me? Regardless of my stance on the matter."
Roman sucked in a long breath, "I…. Honestly, I've been in love with you from that day on the bus. But I respect your boundaries and I wasn’t going to push it and as we have been talking and getting to know each other, I really value you as a friend as well. I'm still a little hopelessly over the moon about you but it's not like when we first met."
"Fascinating, it seems the intensity of your soul mark is directly proportionate to your capacity for romantic attraction. One moment," Logan turned back to the laptop and after a moment turned the screen to face Roman, "does this sound like you?"
The word and definition almost popped off the screen at Roman. Frayromantic - an aromantic spectrum identity where one feels an intense romantic attraction to strangers that fades as they get to know the person
"Yes…" Roman took a sip of tea to try and calm his swirling thoughts.
Logan turned the laptop back around and did another search. He read for a moment before reading aloud from the screen, "other frayromantics have experienced fading soul marks. Some say that the marks came back after they realized and recognized their identity or came to terms with their soulmate about it. Others never had the marks come back naturally but rather decided to get them recreated. Or they decided they didn't want the marks and carried on markless, with or without their soulmate."
"So I'm not broken, it's happened before? The marks could come back? It's not wrong to not love my soulmates romantically?" The questions spilled from Roman’s mouth before he could stop them.
"I'd actually prefer if you would hurry up and get over your crush on me, thanks," Logan said with a smirk.
Roman held back a snort of laughter. He was feeling immeasurably better.
Roman was glad he had kept Patton's phone number. After discussing it with Logan, he decided to reach back out, hoping Patton would be understanding and could encourage Virgil to be as well.
The phone rang and rang. Roman started to sweat. Logan was preoccupied with personal research but he offered a comforting hand on Roman’s shoulder. Roman was glad for his friend's support, the soul mark a faint but distinct outline anymore. It had never fully disappeared even as Roman’s crush had evaporated.
Roman was ready to give up when the line connected, "Roman?"
"Patton! Oh, thank the stars you picked up. Do you have time to talk? If not now, maybe we can meet up?" Roman grinned happily.
"Why? I thought we weren't… " Patton trailed off.
"Pat, two things. One, I figured out why the soul marks faded. Two, I found Logan. We can all know each other and work things out because despite what Virgil said, we are soulmates," Roman waited with bated breath for the response.
"Hold on a second- Virgil!" Patton pulled the phone away from his mouth as he called out. Logan squeezed Roman’s shoulder to comfort him.
"Yeah, Pops? What's up?" From what Roman could hear it sounded like Virgil had just woken up, at 3 in the afternoon. What followed was a muffled conversation from which Roman could only pick out a few words.
"Okay, Roman. Can you and Logan meet us for dinner tonight?" Patton asked brightly.
"Logan, how does dinner tonight sound?" Roman grinned as Logan nodded, "sounds great, Pat. Where do you want to meet?"
"You two should come on over here about 7, alright? Awesome, see you soon!" Patton ended the call, mind already bustling with plans to get ready for dinner.
"Roman, please don't try to speak for me tonight," Logan smiled nervously as Roman parked the car.
"Of course not. I know you can handle yourself," Roman replied.
"Yes, I just worry that you're going to try too hard to be what Patton and Virgil want, not who you are. I like you and respect you for who you are and they will too if they're smart. But in the all too likely case that you can't help trying to be a people pleaser, at least let me establish my own boundaries."
Roman gasped, "do you have so little faith in me?"
"Yes," Logan grinned and stepped out of the car. Roman started chuckling and both were smiling as the front door of the apartment duplex opened.
"Roman. And I guess that makes you Logan. Come on in, I guess," Virgil was as dour as ever as he showed them to the living room, "Patton says dinner should be ready in a few minutes so make yourselves at home."
"Virgil, it's so good to see you! I've missed your pale, crabby face," Roman grinned although Virgil did not seem amused.
Logan held out his hand, "it's nice to meet you, Virgil."
Virgil stared at the offered hand and poked it with his finger, "Nice to meet you too, Logan."
"Are they here? V, why didn't you tell me?" Patton came bustling from the kitchen and immediately wrapped Roman in a tight hug, "oh it's been too long! How ya doing, Prince?"
Roman grinned and hugged Patton back, "better now, that's for sure."
"Ah, and you must be Logan, come on in buddy!" Patton turned to offer Logan a hug.
"No, thank you. I'd rather not," Logan tried to wave Patton off.
"You sure?" Logan nodded, "Okay, dinner is almost done and we've got so much to talk about!"
Roman helped Virgil set the table while Logan followed Patton into the kitchen to help with the final preparations.
The conversation was light as they ate until Virgil asked the question no one else was bringing up.
"So Princey, why did the soul marks disappear?"
Roman took a deep breath. He could feel Logan’s hand on his knee under the table and was grateful for his soulmate’s support once again. "Virgil, Patton, I have discovered that I am frayromantic. I know that word doesn't make sense, but hear me out," he proceeded to explain, talking about how he had truly loved them when they met, and still wanted to care about them now. He even showed them the faded soul mark that matched Logan’s, explaining that it never faded completely because they had come to an understanding with each other about their relationship. He didn't bring up that the soul marks could come back, not wanting to give them undue hope or misguided ideas about his emotions. By the time he was done explaining, Patton was smiling with tears in his eyes and Virgil was nodding.
"Mark or not, I still want you in my life," Patton sniffed and reached across the table to take Roman’s hand, "we can work out the particulars later."
"Ah, Roman, I'm sorry. I was wrong to accuse you and I can't imagine how much that must have hurt you," Virgil spoke just above a whisper.
Roman nodded, "thank you, Virgil. I'll consider forgiving you."
"That's fair-"
"Consider it done!"
"Oh- kay thank you," Virgil chuckled.
"So Logan, why is tonight the first time we're meeting you?" Patton smiled at the stoic man.
"Simply put, I wasn’t seeking out my soulmates. I happened upon Roman by chance. I want to make it clear that I am not interested in dating any of you," Logan spoke with confidence. Roman was proud of him, returning the comforting hand on his knee gesture.
"Wait you two aren't dating?" Patton asked, confused.
"No. We are not dating. I am aromantic and romance-repulsed. I want nothing to do with mushy, complicated romantic emotions. However, and I hope Roman doesn't mind me saying this, I do consider him my best friend," Logan coughed, "and I actually wanted to talk with you later about a platonic partnership," Roman was surprised to hear this but more surprised by the blush on Logan's cheeks.
"Yeah, we can talk about that later, Lo. I definitely think you're my best friend as well."
"Wow, so… being soulmates isn't going to be easy for any of us," Virgil murmured.
"But we'll all work it out together!" Patton finished the sentiment, clasping his boyfriend's hand in his and smiling at the two soulmates across the table.
The soul marks that had faded completely never came back on their own. After a few years together, Roman decided to get them tattooed back on, asking the artist to match the intensity to Logan’s mark. The three faint marks helped reassure Roman that he was who he was and that he didn't need to change that to love his soulmates just as much as he could.
#Soulmate September 2020#tsshipmonth2020#arospec roman#aromantic logan#fray!roman#frayromantic character#platonic logince#moxiety#logince#lamp/calm#soulmate au#this was incredibly self-indulgent
42 notes
·
View notes
Text
burned out like the prom
( teacher AU masterpost can be found here! )
The theme for Prom that year, as decided by the senior class, was “fairytale magic.” Jack received instructions from Alice -- bring a date if he liked, but don’t dance; don’t take selfies; don’t overdress… he couldn’t remember the rest of them, but almost everything was something he wouldn’t have done, anyway. He didn’t even use the social media.
Jack put on a black suit and tie, combed his hair. His things were plain, really, but that was fine. Right? After standing back from the mirror, he frowned. Maybe a blue tie? He had a light blue one that he liked fairly well.
Before leaving his place, Jack tucked a few aspirin into his jacket pocket, just in case. He had a feeling there would be very loud music and more than one mishap, because high school was high school, small town or no. Bittle had suggested they just meet at the school, but that sort of defeated the point of going together, so Jack had offered to pick him up. It saved gasoline, anyway, if nothing else.
Knocking on Bittle’s door, Jack shifted his weight from one foot to the other. On the way over he realized that he’d never really been to a high school dance. All he had to go on were movies about American high schools and hearsay. Were those real? What was he getting himself into? It was -- the door opened and Jack waved. “Hi,” he said.
Bittle smiled, more hesitant than usual. His light grey suit fit him perfectly enough that it had to be tailored, and the green tie around his neck was a real bowtie, not the clip-on kind. “Mr. Zimmermann,” he said.
“I like your suit,” Jack offered. Was he supposed to stay on the doorstep?
“Thank you,” said Bittle. He paused. “Ah -- come in, please. I’ll be ready in just a moment, I was just findin’ my shoes.”
Jack stepped inside. “I’ve never been to a prom before,” he said, as Bittle shut the door.
“No?” Bittle smoothed a hand over his blond hair. “Don’t they have dances in Canada?”
Explaining the fact that he’d been busy playing junior hockey seemed like it would take too muc time. Jack shrugged.
“Well, it’s nothin’ too crazy,” Bittle said. “Or, at least, mine wasn’t.” He went down the hallway.
“Alice made it sound pretty wild,” said Jack.
“Well….” Bittle returned with a pair of brown shoes in hand, shrugged. “Somebody’ll probably be caught drinking or screwing around under the bleachers, I caught two of my boys last year.” Sitting down, he pulled them on over floral socks.
Jack blinked. “That’s just kid stuff.” Normal. Right? He was definitely doing worse than drinking under some bleachers at sixteen.
“I know,” Bittle said. Glancing up at Jack, he smiled again. “You’ll see.” He stood. “All right! All ready to go! Are you?”
“Well, I don’t know, now,” Jack said.
“Don’t worry, I always bring some Tylenol.” Bittle laughed. “For the headache that is chaperoning teenagers!”
“I put aspirin in my pocket,” Jack admitted, and Bittle laughed again, shoulders relaxing a little.
They climbed into Jack’s truck, Bittle walking to the passenger’s side and pulling the door open before Jack could get to it. He snapped his seatbelt into the buckle as Jack climbed in. “Ready for this all American experience?”
Jack laughed. “If not, it’s too late. Right?”
Bittle smiled.
The drive to the school felt a bit… tense. Bittle rattled off information about almost every house they passed, letting Jack know who lived where and who made the best potato salad. It would have been hard to get a word in edgewise if Jack had wanted to. They walked in to the dance together, but only just -- Alice accosted Bittle immediately, claiming to need help ensuring that part of the decorations stayed in place.
Bittle’s departure left Jack to take in the cafeteria’s transformation. The students responsible for the prom decorations had clearly worked hard. There was a photo station, naturally, and everything was sort of… glittery. Balloons covered the ceiling, and the stage had been transformed into some kind of castle. Jack tried to stay near Bittle as students began to arrive, but it seemed impossible -- he kept wandering off, saying hi to someone or other, and the music was so loud and the room was dark. Jack kept losing track of Bittle entirely, and he never managed to find him without company, which --
Maybe Jack misinterpreted the situation. It was a small town, after all, and he didn’t know Bittle that well, but he knew he’d grown up in that environment. And given Bittle’s current behavior, it was very unlikely that he had any interest in Jack beyond professional friendship. He was cheerful, of course. Smiling, like always. But he wasn’t the same as he usually was, warm and friendly. He certainly wasn’t making any effort to stay close to Jack, and there was an edge to his smile when Jack came near.
Standing near the refreshments table, Jack frowned. Perhaps he’d assumed -- well. He’d definitely assumed, based on Bittle’s manner, that he wasn’t straight. Thinking about it, Jack sighed. His college friends would be ashamed. Just because a guy liked baking and was a bit more feminine than some other men Jack knew didn’t mean he was gay. After all, Jack was gay, and he wasn’t anything like that. Maybe Bittle was only being friendly. Sociable. Maybe Jack had made Bittle uncomfortable, but he was too nice to say anything?
Oh, Jack hoped not.
He liked Bittle. Liked him a lot, actually, more than he’d liked anyone in a long time. It was easy to spend time with him, and he always made Jack laugh. At the very least, Jack wanted to be able to see him more, even if Bittle wasn’t interested in him in that way. He probably owed Bittle an apology. He should really -- take the hint find something to do with himself that didn’t involve Bittle at all. After drinking half of a regrettably sweet and opaque cup of punch, Jack cleared his throat and went to find Alice so that she might give him a distracting task.
The dance lasted hours. Jack didn’t even manage to catch anything untoward happening -- he ended up monitoring a hallway, taking his aspirin halfway through the night, and avoiding the rest of the horrid punch. It was, if he was honest, an extremely disappointing night. The combination of heat, second-hand embarrassment, and Pitbull at something like 95 decibels was a bit much to bear. It was hard to follow what students were doing, and with the school empty otherwise, it was easy for them to slip off. Judging by conversations he overheard, it sounded like most of the students’ planned debauchery would be taking place outside of the dance, anyway. He should’ve just stayed home and re-watched Band of Brothers, gone for a late-night run, and turned in early. It was a relief when last of the students began to leave.
Jack took the broom Alice offered him, swept up glitter and trash without much comment. Bittle had to be doing the same somewhere, he supposed. They’d arrived together, though, which meant they’d leave together. Right?
He was right, it turned out. Bittle was waiting by Jack’s truck when Jack walked out, having looked for him unsuccessfully everywhere else. He’d honestly sort of assumed that Bittle had gotten a ride home with someone else.
“Hi,” Bittle said, when Jack stopped short, staring at him. He wasn’t a tall guy, but he looked so small, standing there.
“Hi,” said Jack. “I, uh. I thought you’d maybe already gotten a ride home.”
It was dark, a little hard to tell if Bittle was blushing or not. He looked down at his shoes, ran a hand over his hair again. “Oh. No! I, well.” He smoothed his hands down the front of his jacket. “We came together, so I just thought -- if you’d rather I did, I can --”
“I don’t mind driving you home,” Jack said, reaching around Bittle and pulling the passenger’s side door open.
Bittle glanced into the truck and then back at Jack’s face. “Thank you,” he said, voice softer.
“Sure.” Jack shut Bittle’s door, walked around to climb in and start the engine.
They rode to Bittle’s house in silence. It was weird, sitting in silence with Coach Eric Bittle. Jack didn’t think he’d spent much time in his presence that wasn’t full of warm chatter. It felt odd, and Jack needed to figure out how to fix it, how to be better. When he parked in front of Bittle’s little house, Jack took a deep breath.
“Well,” said Bittle. “Thanks so much for takin’ me, it was real nice of you. Hope it was as American as you’d hoped for!” He turned away, hand going for the door handle.
“Bittle, I’m sorry,” Jack said, as Bittle opened the door. “If I made you uncomfortable tonight. Or any other time.” He tightened his grip on the steering wheel. “Thanks for explaining the dance to me.”
Pausing, Bittle looked back at Jack. After a long moment, he pulled the truck door shut again. “Jack, can I ask you somethin’?”
Jack frowned. “Sure.”
“Was this -- this wasn’t, um.” Bittle shifted in the seat. “You didn’t mean for -- that is, this wasn’t supposed to be a... date. Was it?”
Moment of truth. If Jack said no, he’d never really figure out what had happened. And if he said yes, he’d be outing himself to a faculty member, potentially ruining what was supposed to be his fresh new start. He hadn’t planned on saying anything, but something in Bittle’s eyes, in how carefully he was holding himself in the passenger’s seat of Jack’s truck made his chest hurt, and -- “I thought it was,” he admitted.
Bittle let out a soft little sigh, like he’d been holding his breath waiting for Jack to answer.
Jack opened his mouth to say something else, explain that he knew he’d gotten it wrong and apologize again, but then Bittle leaned in, pressing their mouths together. It was a soft kiss, hesitant and light, and Bittle almost pulled back before Jack slid a hand around the back of his neck, urging him closer. Slim fingers curled around Jack’s tie, yanked him forward, and Jack braced himself with one hand on the passenger’s seat as Bittle nipped at his lower lip.
Fuck, he’d never been so happy to be wrong in his life.
#omgcp#zimbits#jack zimmermann#eric bittle#omgcp AU#teacher AU#coach eric bittle#history teacher jack#prommmmmmmm
114 notes
·
View notes